The information presented on this website is not intended to harm anyone or to impose and convert, but to show and reflect gnosis, the salvation of humanity and the path of esoteric enlightenment.
The information presented on this website IS NOT designed to disrespect the Rule of Law or the Law Courts or to encourage division, extremism, racism, antisemitism, hatred or violence towards any member of a royal family, priesthood, person, Semite, country, nation, or any religion, including any organization, institution, corporation, its directors, shareholders or employees. Those who disrespect the Rule of Law or the Law Courts and are racist, antisemitic and use violence, harm, force or illegal means to achieve political, social or corporate change are not associated with Kopsidas or this website in any way shape or form.
Kopsidas CONDEMNS ALL FORMS of racism, antisemitism, hate. evil, terrorism and violence.
Kopsidas respects all the religions and people of the world.
May all the people of the earth live in peace, love and harmony.
Peace and Love to All the People of the Earth.
Kopsidas by the Grace of God of the Kingdom of Ellada Defender of the True Faith and Protector of the People of God under the Great Seal, Now Know Ye that We of our special grace certain knowledge and mere motion, being of sound mind and of my own volition do hereby declare:
1. My lines of descent are traced through the patronymic words (Logos) Kopsida and Aravani.
2. Preserved to this day is the Word (Logos).
3. The language, logos, is the speech that reveals what is already contained in the heart.
4. Kopsida and Aravani are royal and theophoric words.
5. The Demiurge, Kopsidas and Aravani are one in the same.
6. And in this way, God (Logos), the word (Logos) of God, the lore and names of the ancients have been preserved in the word (Logos) Kop Sida and A ra vani.
7. Independent studies of the origins and expansion of the Indo-European language family, i.e., all languages, along with the expansion of farming, maps back to the end of the last ice age, from the region of Southeastern Anatolia, that includes the areas of Karya Thaminin (Gordiean mountains), Göbekli Tepe, Araban, and Pisidia, around 11,000 years ago. (Science 24 Aug 2012: Vol. 337, Issue 6097, pp. 957-960. DOI: 10.1126/science.1219669)
8. I am the scion of the original royal line of the Kop Sida and Aravani Holy family tree.
9. The Kopsidas and Aravani are righteous.
10. Kopsidas is my inherent family title.
11. My other inherent titles include;
12. The etymology of the word Kopsida comes from kop+sida+s/kops+ida+s and ko+psi+da.
13. Kopsida means Bodb Derg, Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen').
14. The "Hymn to Liberty" or "Hymn to Freedom" is a poem written by Dionysios Solomos in 1823.
15. The "Hymn to Liberty" is used as the national anthem of Greece and Cyprus.
16. Found in the National Anthem of Greece and Cypress are the words Kopsi and ópsi, i.e., Kop Sida, and the words earth, bones, Hellene and ιερά, ιερά meaning 1. sanctified, holy, sacred (of places and things) 2. (as a neuter noun) shrine, sanctuary.
17. The original Greek version:
18. Roman transcription:
19. The two words Kopsi and opsi (i.e., KopSida) appear in the opening lines of the "Hymn to Liberty".
20. The etymology of the word kopsi.
21. The etymology of the word ops found in the word ops+i. In ancient Roman religion, Ops or Opis (Latin: "Plenty") was a fertility deity and earth goddess of Sabine origin. In Ops' statues and coins, she is figured sitting down, holding a scepter, or a corn spray and cornucopia (cornu-copia). Hellenic equivalent Rhea, Gaia, Hera, Demeter, Poseidon, and Magna Mater, Cybele, Isis, Brigid.
23. The etymology of the word Hathor, Hat+hor.
24. The etymology of the word hor used to form the word Hat+hor, Swedish, From Old Swedish hōr, from Old Norse hór, from Proto-Germanic *hōrą, from Proto-Indo-European *keh₂ro- (“loved”). Related to English whore. Noun hor n (uncountable) 1. (archaic) adultery, fornication (marital infidelity, as opposed to sexual interaction between human and, among others, fallen angel): begå hor “commit adultery.”
25. The celestial cycles of the Sun, Moon, Earth, and stars are the embodiment of the cycle or incarnation of the soul.
26. It is the cycle of the soul (Kop Sidas).
27. Set (sunset) killed Osiris (Sun) in the evening, i.e., the sun setting is the death of the sun/son, i.e., Osiris.
28. Nephthys (Banshee/ben side) the sister to Isis and brother to Osiris and Set, is mourning/morning ) the death of Osiris.
29. Osiris is reincarnated as Horus in the morning/mourning, i.e., the sun/son/soul rising Horus, horizon.
30. The sun/son rising is the incarnation of Osiris's soul Horus/Horizon/Kop Sida
31. Isis/Hathor is the eye/moon/sun/earth which gives birth to Horus, the incarnation of Osiris.
32. The birth-death, mourning, and resurrection of Jesus is a counterfeit of the Egyptian story of Osiris which in turn came from Ireland and before that Tír na nÓg (Atlantis).
33. The Virgin Mary (Isis) gave birth to the Sun/Son Jesus (Horus).
34. Jesus (the Sun/son-Osiris) died when the sun/son was setting (Set).
35. Mary of Magdala (Hat-Hor/Hat-whore), who was also portrayed as “the redeemed whore and Christianity’s model of repentance”, the Virgin Mary (Nephthys/Banshee/ben side/Isis) and others were weeping (mourning/morning) the death of Jesus (Osiris).
36. Jesus rose in the morning/mourning, i.e. the sun/son rising, the incarnation of Osiris into Horus (Kop Sida) i.e. Horizon.
37. Mary Magdelene and the Virgin Mary are one in the same.
38. The first day of the week in Israel is Sunday/Sonday making Tuesday the third day of the week.
39. John 20:1: Now on the first day of the week Mary Magdalene came early to the tomb, while it was still dark, and saw the stone already taken away from the tomb.Mark 16:9: Now after He had risen early on the first day of the week, He first appeared to Mary Magdalene, from whom He had cast out seven demons.John 20:18: Mary Magdalene came, announcing to the disciples, "I have seen the Lord," and that He had said these things to her. Luke 24: But at daybreak on the first day of the week [the women] took the spices they had prepared and went to the tomb. They found the stone rolled away from the tomb; but when they entered, they did not find the body of the Lord Jesus. While they were puzzling over this, behold, two men in dazzling garments appeared to them. They were terrified and bowed their faces to the ground. They said to them, "Why do you seek the living one among the dead? He is not here, but he has been raised. Remember what he said to you while he was still in Galilee, that the Son of Man must be handed over to sinners and be crucified, and rise on the third day." And they remembered his words. Then they returned from the tomb and announced all these things to the eleven and to all the others. The women were Mary Magdalene, Joanna, and Mary the mother of James; the others who accompanied them also told this to the apostles, but their story seemed like nonsense and they did not believe them.
40. Kopsidas also means Wanaka/Wanax/Anax.
41. I am the one who the Semites call Mashiach (Mash-iach), but I am not a mash (Semite).
42. I am the Iach, also known as Kopsidas Soter.
43. I am my own saviour.
44. Man is his own saviour through gnosis.
45. The etymology of the word Mashiach comes from Mash+iach.
46. The etymology of the word iach used to form the word Mash+iach.
47. The etymology of the word Semite comes from Semi+te.
48. The etymology of the word “te” that forms the word Semi+te.
49. The implication here is that a Semite is a half, not full or whole, i.e., half man, half animal, illegitimate offspring, an abomination against nature.
50. A Semite did not originate from God as a Semite.
51. A Semite did not originally descend from Osiris/Isis/Danu/Brigid/Danu/Dagda/Elatha/Ops/Cybele/Kopsidas/Aravani/Shiva/Yahweh, although animals are Gods creation.
52. The House of Horus, the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida, the Druids and the Aravani are, all the same, they all came forth from Tír na nÓg (Atlantis) and later came forth from Karya Thaminin (Gordiean mountains) and Gobekli Tepe.
53. Kop also means hoofd from Middle Dutch hovet, hooft, from Old Dutch hōvit, from Proto-Germanic *haubudą, ultimately from Proto-Indo-European *kauput-, *kaput-. Low German Höft, German Haupt, West Frisian haed (head), English head, Danish hoved. Hoved from Old Norse hǫfuð, haufuð, from Proto-Germanic *hafudą or *habudą, northern form of *haubudą, from Proto-Indo-European *kauput-, *kaput- (“head”).
54. These are derived terms from the meaning "the head (kop) of a body." The prefix "hoofd-" means "main, head (kop), chief," so words derived from that meaning are listed on hoofd. For example a chief (head/kop) of a state.
55. Hoved (kop) also means a "person." From Anglo-Norman parsone, persoun et al. (Old French persone (“human being”, a natural person, "Man"), French personne. Displaced native wight (from Old English wiht (“person, human being”). In Christianity, any one of the three hypostases of the Holy Trinity: God the Father, God the Son, or God the Holy Spirit as contrasted with the unity of the Godhead (GodKop).
56. Hypostases are also the single person of Jesus Christ, as contrasted with his dual human and divine nature and also can mean “ A triple deity.”
57. A triple deity (sometimes referred to as threefold, tripled, triplicate, tripartite, triune or triadic, or as a Trinity is a deity associated with the number three (3) or 3+3+3 or 3x3x3.
58. Some examples of triple deities; the goddess Artemis, Selene, Hecate. Aphrodite Urania, Aphrodite Pontia, Aphrodite Pandemos. Hathor, Nephthys, Isis. Ériu, Fódla, Banba. The Morrígan. Zeus, Athena, and Apollo. Osiris (husband), Isis (wife), and Horus (son), Hathor, Wadjet, Set, Khonsu. The Theban triad of Amun, Mut, and Khonsu (Yahweh). Roman Catholicism, Eastern Orthodoxy, and Protestantism believe in God as the Trinity, comprising the God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit. The Gnostic text three forms of Divine Thought: The Father, The Son, and The Mother. Brigid. Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen'). Lord Shiva. Vishnu. Brahma. Bahuchara Mata. Rudra. The Lingam. Venus Genetrix. The Roman Capitoline Triad of Jupiter (father), Juno (wife), and Minerva (daughter). Ops. The Roman pleibian triad of Ceres, Liber Pater and Libera (or its Greek counterpart with Demeter, Dionysos and Kore/ Persephone).
59. The Matres or Matronae are usually represented as a group of three but sometimes with as many as 27 (3 × 3 × 3) inscriptions.
60. The Matres were associated with motherhood and fertility.
61. A little more than twenty-five thousand years ago, in the middle of an isolated island called Tír na nÓg, at the top of a hill (kop) stood a dwelling sanctuary.
62. The sanctuary at the centre of the island was encircled with a wall (wal) of gold, it was called Karya/Karia (Wal-Nut), and it was reserved as Holy Ground.
63. The roof of the royal palace was made of ivory, the columns and floor were variegated gold and silver.
64. There stood a golden statue of God standing in a chariot and driving six (6) winged steeds (Pegasus/KopSida/Aaravani/Souls).
65. This sanctuary being the very spot where the original royal lines were generated and brought to birth.
66. Surrounding the sanctuary (Karya/Wal-Nut) were rings of water and land.
67. There a divine child was born.
68. The firstborn divine child was Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen, 'of the Mound on Femen' (Kop Sida).
69. Feman was a plain on Tír na nÓg (Atlantis) named after the two oxen owned by Brigid, Fe, and Men. (i.e., Feman).
70. Tír na nÓg was an island off the west coast of Ireland where the Tuatha de Danann (the Sidhe/Sida) resided.
71. The ancient Athenians called this island Atlantis.
72. It also was home to a few mortals who were carried there by the Sidhe/Side/Sida such as the Celtic hero Oisín who loved the ban-sidhe/Banshee (fairy woman) Niamh.
73. Manannan mac Lir is a sea deity in Irish folklore.
74. Manannán mac Lir is said to be the son of ler (Lir).
75. He is affiliated with both the Tuatha Dé Danann and the Fomorians.
76. Manannán mac Lir/Ler is seen as the guardian of the Otherworld and one who ferries souls (Sidas) to the afterlife.
77. Manannán mac Lir and Lir are one and the same, he is known as Poseidon to the ancient Greeks, as Sobek/Osiris to the ancient Egyptians, and as Manu in India.
78. With his sea-borne chariot, affiliation with horses and cloak of invisibility, Manannán mac Lir (Ler/Dagda/Osiris/Isis/Horus/Nephthys/Hades/Acheron/PersephoneBrigid/Demeter/Danu/Ops) guards the otherworld and the afterlife.
79. Manannán mac Lir's daughter was Niamh one of the queens of Tír na nÓg (Atlantis) and his Welsh son Bran the Blessed possesses a cauldron, not unlike the Holy Grail.
80. A banshee; Modern Irish bean sí, baintsí, from Old Irish: ben síde, baintsíde, "woman of the fairy mound" or "fairy woman") is a female spirit in Irish folklore who heralds the death of a family member, usually by wailing, shrieking, or keening.
81. The name banshee is connected to the important tumuli or "mounds" (Kop) that dot the Irish countryside, which is known as síde (singular síd) in Old Irish.
82. A tumulus (plural tumuli) is a mound of earth and stones raised over a grave or graves.
83. The word tumulus is Latin for 'mound' or 'small hill' (i.e., Kop).
84. The etymology of the word ben+síde, ban+shee, baint+síde, ban-sidhe, ban+sidhe.
85. The etymology of the word sidhe used to form the word ban+sidhe.
86. In this paradise, Tír na nÓg (Atlantis), there was no sickness and no death, instead, being a place of everlasting life and beauty.
87. Everlasting life refers to the eternal soul (Sida).
88. The beings on Tír na nÓg (Atlantis) the banshee/ben side/ban-sidhe, CopseSida/KopSida, The Tuatha Dé Danann possessed everlasting souls (Sidas).
89. Extending through the center of Tír na nÓg (Atlantis) were arable hills full of rich soil along with forest-land, and near the fertile plain stood a large mountain (Kop).
90. Brigid was a dawn goddess of the Tuatha Dé Danann.
91. The etymology of the word dawn,
92. A dawn goddess is a deity who is in some sense associated with the dawn.
93. Dawn (from an Old English verb dagian "to become day") or astronomical dawn is the time that marks, depending on the specific usage, the beginning of the twilight before sunrise, the period of the pre-sunrise twilight or the time of sunrise.
94. Examples of dawn goddesses.
95. Hausos is the personification of dawn as a beautiful young woman.
96. The name Hausos *h₂éwsōs is derived from a root *h₂ews- "to glow, shine" (usually translated as "to become light or red (esp. in the morning/mourning), to dawn; dawn; east"), thus translating to "the glowing, shining one."
97. Both the English word east and the Latin auster "south wind, south" is a root related adjective *h₂ews-t(e)ro-.
98. Also related is aurum "gold," from *h₂e-h₂us-o-m.
99. The dawn goddess was also the goddess of spring, involved in the mythology of the Indo-European new year, where the dawn goddess is liberated from imprisonment by a god (reflected in the Rigveda as Indra, in Greek mythology as Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda) and Cronus.
100. Besides the name most amenable to reconstruction, *h₂éwsōs, some epithets of the dawn goddess may be reconstructed with some certainty.
101. Among these is *wénh₁os (also an s-stem), whence Sanskrit vanas "loveliness; desire," used of Uṣas in the Rigveda, and the Latin name Venus/Aphrodite and the Norse Vanir.
102. The name indicates that the goddess was imagined as a beautiful nubile woman, who also had aspects of a love goddess.
103. The love goddess aspect was separated from the personification of dawn in some traditions, including Roman Venus vs. Aurora, and Greek Aphrodite vs. Eos.
104. However, the name of Aphrodite (Άφροδίτη) still preserves her role as a dawn goddess, etymologized as "she who shines from the foam [ocean]" (from aphros "foam" and deato "to shine").
105. The abduction and imprisonment of the dawn goddess and her liberation by a heroic god slaying the dragon who imprisons her is a central myth of Indo-European religion, reflected in numerous traditions.
106. Most notably, it is the central myth of the Rigveda, a collection of hymns surrounding the Soma rituals dedicated to Indra in the new year celebrations of the early Indo-Aryans.
107. Indra is a Vedic deity in Hinduism, a guardian deity in Buddhism, and the king of first heaven called Saudharmakalpa in Jainism.
108. His mythologies and powers are similar to those of the Indo-European deities such as Zeus, Jupiter, Perun, Thor, and Odin (Wotan).
109. In the Vedas, Indra is the king of Svarga (Heaven) and the Devas.
110. He is the god of lightning, thunder, storms, rains and river flows.
111. Indra is the most referred to deity in the Rigveda.
112. Indra is celebrated for his powers, and the one who kills the great symbolic evil (Asura) named Vritra who obstructs human prosperity and happiness.
113. Indra destroys Vritra and his "deceiving forces," and thereby brings rains and the sunshine as the friend of mankind.
114. Asuras are lord beings in Indian texts who compete for power with the more benevolent devas (also known as suras).
115. Asuras are powerful superhuman demigods or demons with good or bad qualities.
116. The good Asuras are called Adityas and are led by Varuna, while the malevolent ones are called Danavas and are led by Vritra.
117. In the early Vedic religion, Vritra (Sanskrit: वृत्र, vṛtra, lit. 'enveloper') is a serpent or dragon, the personification of drought and adversary of Indra.
118. In Hinduism, Vritra is identified as an Asura.
119. Vritra was also known in the Vedas as Ahi (Sanskrit: अहि ahi, lit. 'snake').
120. He appears as a dragon blocking the course of the rivers and is heroically slain by Indra.
121. In Vedic mythology, the Danavas (Balinese Hinduism Dewi Danu) were a race descending from Daksha.
122. The Danavas were the sons of Danu, who in turn was a daughter of Daksha.
123. Dakṣa (alerted one) is one of the sons of Lord Brahma
124. Danu is connected with the waters of heavens, and she is associated with the formless, primordial waters that existed before the creation.
125. The name is connected with the Proto-Indo-European (PIE) root *danu, "river" or "any flowing liquid" and is associated with the Danu (Asura).
126. Under the leadership of Bali and others, the Danavas revolted against the Devatas (Devas).
127. Despite initial successes, the Danava were defeated by the god Vamana who in dwarf form deceived their leader Bali.
128. The Danavas were not universally considered to be evil; individual Danava could be classified as good or bad.
129. Brigid is considered the goddess of spring season, fertility, healing, poetry, smithing, medicine, arts and crafts, cattle (an ox, she had two: Fe and Men which graze on a plain named Femen), and other livestock, a boar, sheep and a swan (an animal which unites the forms of a bird and a serpent). sacred/holy wells (Pigadisani (Πηγαδησάνοι), and the arrival of early spring.
130. The etymology of the word femen comes from fe+men.
131. The etymology of the word men comes from the word fe+men.
152. Her three aspects include:
153. She is also linked to prophecy, divination, agriculture and livestock, feminine arts and crafts.
154. Brigid is also known as Brigit, Brigid, Brighid, Bríde, Brìd, Brìg, Brigantia, Breo-Saighead, Breo Aigit (Gaelic), Ffraid (Welsh), Mary of the Gael, Saint Brigid (Catholic).
155. The etymology of the word Brigit and Brigid comes from Bri+git, Brig+it, Brig+id.
156. The etymology of the word Bri, From Proto-Albanian *brina, from pre-Albanian *bʰr̥nos, from Proto-Indo-European *bʰrendos ‘stag, red deer’ (compare Swedish brinde, Lithuanian bríedis, Messapic bréndon). Alternatively from Proto-Indo-European *h3bhruH- '(eye), although the semantic development would be unique for this root.
157. Another name for Brigid is Breo Saighead (the fiery arrow)
158. Brigid is a member of the Tuatha Dé Danann, the daughter of the Dagda, and wife of Bres with whom she had a son named Ruadán (Rua-dan/red haired Dan).
159. Sheffield is a city and metropolitan borough in South Yorkshire, England.
160. The area now occupied by the City of Sheffield is believed to have been inhabited since at least the late Upper Paleolithic, about 12,800 years ago
161. In the Iron Age, the area became the southernmost territory of the Pennine tribe called the Brigantes.
162. The Brigantes were a Celtic tribe who in pre-Roman times controlled the largest section of what would become Northern England.
163. In modern Welsh the word braint means 'privilege, prestige' and comes from the same root *brigantī.
164. Other related forms from the modern Celtic languages are: Welsh brenin 'king' (< *brigantīnos); Welsh/Cornish/Breton bri 'prestige, reputation, honour, dignity', Scottish Gaelic brìgh 'pith, power', Irish brí 'energy, significance', Manx bree 'power, energy' (all < *brīg-/brigi-); and Welsh/Cornish/Breton bre 'hill'- i.e. kop (< *brigā).
165. Etymology 2. bre, Norwegian Nynorsk, Noun bre m (definite singular breen, indefinite plural brear, definite plural breane) 1. a glacier.
166. The name Brigantīm comes from Bridget.
167. Bres (hill/headland/Kop/Kopland) was also a king of the Tuatha Dé Danann.
168. He is often referred to by the name Eochaid/Eochu Bres.
169. His parents were Elatha/Elada of the Fomorians and Eri, daughter of Delbaith.
170. Ériu was the daughter of Ernmas of the Tuatha Dé Danann, and was the eponymous matron goddess of Ireland.
171. Ériu, Banba and Fódla are goddesses of sovereignty.
172. Brigid was the half sister of Cermait, Aengus, Midir and Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen').
173. Cermait of the Tuatha Dé Danann was a son of the Dagda.
174. Cermait was known by the epithet Milbél (honey-mouth/(honey-mouth/Ogma).
175. He was killed by Lugh after he had an affair with Lug's wife, Buach.
176. The Dagda cried tears of blood (mourning/morning) for his son Cermait, and later, while traveling with his son's body in the east revived Cermait with a healing staff (A ra vani).
177. Cermait's three sons, Mac Cuill, Mac Cecht and Mac Gréine, avenged his death and went on to become joint High Kings of Ireland.
178. The etymology of the word Ireland, Ire+land.
179. Ireland, i.e., Doggerland is the Holy Land (it includes Holland/Hollyland).
180. The Holy Land is not the illegitimate modern State of Israel in the Middle East.
181. The Dagda had a son named Bodb Derg (Kop Sida).
182. Bodb Derg (Kop Sida) was the Dagda's successor as King (Anax) of the Tuatha Dé Danann.
183. Following the Tuatha Dé Danann's defeat in the battle of Tailtiu, Bodb sida (Kop Sida) is elected king of the Tuatha Dé Danann in the "Children of Ler," just as the Tuatha Dé are going underground to dwell in the sídhe.
184. Aoife, the second wife of Ler, using magic, turned the four children into swans, as swans and the associated cranes ("grús") share Irish mythological reverence due to, especially in the latter case, being equally at home in flight, on land, and in water, which made it an especially magical creature able to transition to other worlds, as the tall Crane stands upright when on land, it was associated with shape-shifting, back into human form.
185. The children of Ler (Lir/Poseidon) had to spend 300 years on Lough Derravaragh (a lake near their father's castle), 300 years in the Sea of Moyle, and 300 years on the waters of Irrus Domnann Erris near to Inishglora Island (Inis Gluaire), (300+300+300=900 years altogether).
186. To end the spell, the children of Ler would have to be blessed by a monk.
187. While the children were swans, Saint Patrick converted Ireland to the counterfeit Christianity.
188. Saint Patrick was a fifth-century Romano-British Christian missionary and bishop in Ireland.
189. Known as the "Apostle of Ireland," he is the primary patron saint of Ireland, along with saints Brigit of Kildare and Columba.
190. Saint Patrick is also venerated in the Anglican Communion, the Old Catholic Church and the Eastern Orthodox Church as equal-to-the-apostles.
191. Saint Columba 'church dove, 7 December 521 – 9 June 597) was an Irish abbot and missionary credited with spreading the counterfeit Christianity in what is today Scotland at the start of the Hiberno-Scottish mission.
192. He founded the important abbey on Iona, which became a dominant religious and political institution in the region for centuries.
193. Saint Columba is remembered as a Christian saint and one of the Twelve Apostles of Ireland.
194. As king of the Munster síde with Lén (Lenus/Copse/Mars/Ares) as his smith, Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen') plays a role in an important prefatory tale to Táin Bó Cuailnge, for it is his swineherd who quarrels with that of the king of the Connacht síde; the swineherds are later swallowed and reborn as the magical bulls Donn Cuailnge and Finnbennach, of which the former was the object of the great cattle-raid.
195. In one Fenian tale, Bodb Sida (Kop Sida) leads the Tuatha Dé Danann to the aid of the Fianna at the Battle of Ventry.
196. The name Bodb sida (Kop Sida) could be a cognate of "bádhbh" as it has a similar pronunciation; Bodb Derg would then mean "Red Crow."
197. Given the fluidity of Old Irish scribal practice, the name of the female character Badb was occasionally spelled Bodb as well (Bodb Derg/Kop Sida).
198. In Irish folklore, the Badb or Badhbh —meaning "crow"—is a war goddess who takes the form of a crow, and is thus sometimes known as Badb Catha ("battle crow").
199. Badb is known to cause fear and confusion among soldiers to move the tide of battle to her favoured side.
200. Badb may also appear before a battle to foreshadow the extent of the carnage to come or to predict the death of a notable person.
201. She would sometimes do this through wailing cries (mourning/morning), leading to comparisons with the ben side/bean-sídhe (banshee).
202. With her sisters, Macha and the Morrígan, Badb is part of a trio of war goddesses known as the Morrígna.
203. Badb is one of the two wives of the war god Neit (Neith).
204. Brigid also possessed the king of boars, Torc Triath (boar), and Cirb, king of wethers (sheep), from whom Mag Cirb is named.
205. The animals were said to cry out a warning and thus Brigid is considered the guardian of domesticated animals.
206. The ancient Roman equivalent to Brigid is Minerva.
207. The ancient Greek (Hellenic) equivalent to Brigid is Athena, Aphrodite, and Eos among others.
208. Brigid is also the goddess of all things perceived to be of relatively high dimensions such as high-rising flames, highlands, hills (kop), hill-forts and upland areas; and of activities and states conceived as psychologically lofty and elevated, such as wisdom, excellence, perfection, high intelligence, poetic eloquence, craftsmanship (especially blacksmithing), healing ability, druidic knowledge and skill in warfare.
209. Brigid is also associated with the home and hearth.
210. Brígid invents keening (mourining/morning), a combination of weeping and singing, while mourning/Banshee (morning) for her son Ruadán, after he is slain while fighting for the Fomorians.
211. Brigid, "exalted one" was a goddess of Tír na nÓg (Atlantis), and appears as a member of the Tuatha Dé Danann in the ancient Irish religion.
212. The Tuath Dé Danann usually translated as "people(s)/tribe(s) of the goddess Danu, also known by the earlier name Tuath Dé ("tribe of the gods"), are a supernatural race.
213. The Tuatha Dé Danann is the race from Tír na nÓg (Atlantis).
214. The four treasures (or jew-el-s) of the Tuatha Dé Danann are four magical items which the Tuatha Dé Danann brought with them to the four island cities of Tír na nÓg (Atlantis), Murias, Falias, Gorias, and Findias, referred to as a "cauldron."
215. The four magical items are;
216. The Tuath(a) Dé Danann are the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kop Sida and Aravani.
217. The Aos Sí or "fairies" are the Kop-aos-side or KopSida who came forth from (Tír na nÓg) Atlantis, and after the great flood came forth from Karya Thaminin (Gordiean mountains) and Göbekli Tepe.
218. The Old Irish word tuath (plural tuatha) means "people, tribe, nation"; dé is the genitive case of día and, depending on context, can mean "god, gods, goddess" or more broadly "supernatural being, object of worship".
219. In the earliest writings, the race is referred to as the Tuath Dé (plural Tuatha Dé or the "People of God".
220. However, Christian monks also began using the term Tuath Dé to refer to the Semites, with the meaning "People of God" when the counterfeit Christianity had spread to Ireland by the early fifth-centuries C.E.
221. In the Middle Ages, the goddess Brigid of the Tuatha Dé Danann was syncretized with the counterfeit Christian saint of the same name, St. Brigid.
222. Christian "monks took the ancient figure of the mother goddess Brigid of the Tuatha Dé Danann and grafted her name and functions onto her counterfeit Christian counterpart," St. Brigid of Kildare.
223. St. Brigid of Kildare feast day is on 1 February celebrated as St Brigid's Day in the counterfeit Roman Catholic Church, the counterfeit Eastern Orthodox Church and by the counterfeit Anglican Communion.
224. The Gaelic festival coincides with Imbolc, which is a festival associated with the goddess Brigid of the Tuatha Dé Danann.
225. The counterfeit Christian St. Brigid of Kildare and Brigid of the Tuatha Dé Danann are in fact one and the same.
226. It is said that around 480 C.E., the counterfeit St.Brigid founded a monastery at Kildare (Cill Dara, "church of the oak"), on the site of an older shrine to the Irish/Celtic/Atlantean, Tuatha Dé Danann goddess Brigid, served by a group of young women who tended an eternal flame.
227. The site was under a large oak tree on the ridge of Drum Criadh.
228. There are a number of place names derived from Cnoic Bhríde ("Brigit's Hill"/"Brigit's Hill/kop"), such as Knockbridge in Louth and Knockbride in Cavan. In Wales, the villages of Llansantffraid-ym-Mechain, Llansantffraed and Llansantffraid,
229. Ceredigion are named after her; "llan" meaning "church of" and "Ffraid" or "Ffraed" being the Welsh for "Bride".
230. In Scotland, there are 2 place names named after Brigid; East Kilbride and West Kilbride.
231. At the Council of Ephesus in 451 AD the title Mary Mother of God (Jesus of Nazareth) was given to Mary (Brigid).
232. The Irish have come to call St. Brigid the "Mary of the Gael," and still esteem her highly.
233. St. Brigit is associated with the Virgin Mary (mourning/morning) in Ireland today.
234. St. Brigit is often represented as the Virgin Mary in Irish worship.
235. And the Irish were deceived.
236. To avoid confusion with the false Israelites (i.e., the false holy people, the Semites), the true Israelites, the true holy people, are for example, the non-Semitic Druids, the non-Semitic Irish, the non-Semitic Scottish, the non-Semitic Danes, the non-Semitic Dutch, the non-Semitic Germans, the non-Semitic Swedes, the non-Semitic Fines, the non-Semitic Poles, the non-Semitic Hellenes, the non-Semitic French, the non-Semitic Ukranians, the non-Semitic Celts, i.e. the non-Semitic Kopsidas and and non-Semitic Aravani, the "People of God" who came forth from Tír na nÓg (Atlantis), Karya Thaminin (Gordiean mountains), and Göbekli Tepei.e., The Tuath(a) Dé Danann, i.e, the "People of God".
237. Danann is generally believed to be the genitive of a female name.
238. It has been reconstructed as Danu, of which Anu (genitive Anann or Anunnaki) may be an alternative form.
239. Danu is a mother goddess of the Tuatha Dé Danann (Old Irish: "The peoples of the goddess Danu" Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida).
240. The etymology of the word Danú, Da+nu.
241. Danu is an ancient Irish triple goddess who is considered the “Great Mother” of Ireland.
242. Danu was also associated with Brigid, the daughter of the Dagda.
243. Anu (Anunnaki/Anunna) is called "mother of the Irish gods" (In Egypt she was known as Iusaaset).
244. Sumerian mythology also has god called Anu/Danu).
245. Hindu mythology also has a goddess called Anu/Danu.
246. The Sumerian Anu/Danu, the Hindu Anu/danu, Iusaaset and the Danu of the the Tuath(a) Dé Danann are one and the same.
247. It has also been suggested that Danann is a conflation of dán ("skill, craft") and the goddess name Anann.
248. The Tribe of Dan (Danu/Tuath(a) Dé Danann) are the tribe of Is-ra-el (i.e., Tír na nÓg/Atlantis/Ireland/Ellada/Lefkada).
249. The tribe of Dan (Danu/Tuath(a) Dé Danann) i.e., the tribe of Israel was not a Semitic tribe from Rhinocolura (i.e., false Israel in the Middle East).
250. The tribe of Dan (Danu/Tuath(a) Dé Danann) are the non-Semitic Druids/irish/Celts/Welsh/Scottish, i.e., the Hellenes, Kopsidas/Aravani who descended from Tír na nÓg/Atlantis, Karya Thaminin (Gordiean mountains) and Göbekli Tepe.
251 The name is also found as Donann and Domnann, *don, meaning "earth (Demeter/Posei-don/Danu/Brigid/Cybele).
252. The etymology of the word Poseidon, Posei+don.
1 Laetus, for mothracum. 2 Laetus, for ambracia. 3 Laetus, for imagini. 4 Laetus, for diui qui potes. 5 Aug., for ΤΗεΟεδΥΝΑΤΟε.
253. The etymology of the word don used to form the word posei+don.
254. The etymology of Demeter, De+meter.
1. A small cavern or hollow place in the side of a hill, or among rocks; especially, a cave used by a wild animal for shelter or concealment.
2. A squalid or wretched place; a haunt.
3. A comfortable room not used for formal entertaining.
(Britain, Scotland, obsolete) A narrow glen; a ravine; a dell.
255. The etymology of the word meter used to form the word De+meter.
256. Godfather=Poseidon/Elada/Osiris/Dagda, etc.
257. The Godmother and the Godfather are one and the same, Hermaphrodite.
258. A poem in the Lebor Gabála Érenn is about the arrival of the The Tuath Dé Danann.
259. The Tuath Dé Danann eventually became the Aos Sí or "fairies."
260. The aos sí, older form aes sídhe is the Irish term for a supernatural race in Irish and Scottish known as The Tuath Dé Danann.
261. In the Irish language, aos sí means "people of the mounds" (the mounds are known in Irish as "the sídhe/side") or "The Lordly Ones" or "The Good People."
262. Mound means Kop, and side means the people of the mounds. (i.e., Kop Sida).
263. In Irish literature the people of the mounds are also called daoine sídhe; in Scottish mythology, they are daoine sìth.
264. The aes sídhe are variously said to be the ancestors, the spirits of nature, or goddesses and gods.
265. The aes sídhe are later, literary versions of the Tuatha Dé Danann ("People of the Goddess Danu").
266. The aes sídhe are sometimes seen as fierce guardians of their abodes—whether a fairy hill, a fairy ring, a special tree (often a hawthorn) or a particular loch or wood.
267. The Hawthorn tree, considered in local Irish lore, and Celtic folklore in general, is sacred to the Aos Sí (aes sídhe/side/Kop Sida).
268. The Gaelic Otherworld is seen at the times of dusk and dawn.
269. Therefore, this is a special time to the aos síde (Kop sida), as are some festivals such as Samhain, Beltane, and Midsummer.
270. The sídhe are the hills or tumuli that dot the Irish landscape.
271. In modern Irish the word is sí; in Scottish Gaelic, sìth; in Old Irish síde and the singular is síd.
272. The Dagda was a High King of the Tuatha Dé Danann (Aos Sí, Kopsídhu/Kop Sida) after his predecessor Nuada/Nu/ada was injured in battle.
273. The Dagda (Daghdha/Dag-idha/Dag-ida) "the good god, "
274. He was a High King of the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, Aravani.
275. The Dagda is a descendant of Danu and Elatha who came forth from Antarctica and Tír na nÓg (Atlantis).
276 The Dagda wears a short, rough tunic dragging his great penis on the ground.
277. He is a father-figure, chieftain, and druid (Kop Sidas).
278. The Dagda is associated with fertility, agriculture, manliness and strength, as well as magic, druidry and wisdom.
279. The Dagda also known by the epithets Eochaid Ollathair ("All-father"), Ruad Rofhessa ("lord of great knowledge"), Samildanach ("many-skilled"), Cera (meaning "creator"), Fer Benn ("horned man" or "man of the peak"-kop), Easal, Eogabal, Crom-Eocha (which seem to refer to yew/copse). and Ebron (meaning a cauldron/ holy grail/cup/kop).
280. The holy grail of Arthurian legend is sometimes referred to as a "cauldron", although traditionally sometimes the grail is thought of as a hand-held cup rather than the large pot that the word "cauldron" usually is used to mean.
281. Dagda's Cauldron are the Four Treasures of the Tuatha Dé Danann (Aos Sí, the Kopsídhu/Kop Sida).
282. The Dagda (Osiris/Kop-sidas) was a figure of immense power, wearing a short, rough tunic and armed with a magic club.
283. The club was supposed to be able to kill nine men with one blow; but with the handle he could return the slain to life.
284. The cauldron was known as the Undry and was said to be bottomless, from which no man left unsatisfied.
285. Uaithne, also known as "the Four Angled Music", was a richly ornamented magic harp made of oak (kop) which, when the Dagda played it, put the seasons in their correct order; and to command the order of battle.
286. He possessed two pigs, one of which was always growing whilst the other was always roasting, and ever-laden fruit trees (copse).
287. Uaithne is the harp which belongs to The Dagda.
288. It is sometimes called Dur da Blá, The Oak (kop) of Two Blossoms, and sometimes Coir cethar chuin, the Four Angled Music.
289. The name Dagda/Daghda/Dag+ida can also mean "shining divinity".
290. The etymology of the word Dagda/Daghda/Dag+ida.
291. Whilst Aengus was away the Dagda shared out his land among his children, but Aengus returned to discover that nothing had been saved for him. Under the guidance of Lugh Aengus later tricked his father out of his home at the Brú na Bóinne (Newgrange). Aengus was instructed to ask his father if he could live in the Brú for láa ogus oidhche "(a) day and (a) night", which in Irish is ambiguous, and could refer to either "a day and a night", or "day and night", which means for all time, and so Aengus took possession of the Brú permanently. In The Wooing of Étaín, on the other hand, Aengus uses the same ploy to trick Elcmar out of Brú na Bóinne, with the Dagda's connivance.
292. Before he left he had given her a ring from his own hand and had bade her give it only to the man whose finger it would fit. Eri brought out the ring and put it on the finger of Bres and it fit him well. She and Bres and some of their followers then set out of the land of the Fomorians. At long last they came to that faraway land. Elatha the local King saw the ring on Bres’ hand and asked him the whole story and said that Bres was his own son. Elatha then asked Bres what it was that drove him out of his own country and his own kingship. Bres answered truthfully: “Nothing drove me out but my own injustice and my own hardness; I took away their treasures from the people and their jewels and their food itself. And there were never taxes put on them before I was their King. And still I am come to look for fighting men that I may take Ireland by force”. Elatha listened and then bade him go to the chief King of the Fomorians, Balor of the Evil Eye (Eye of Ra).
293. Elatha or Elada (modern spelling: Ealadha) was a prince of the Fomorians and the father of Bres by Ériu (Eri) of the Tuatha Dé Danann (Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida).
294. Elatha/Elada is also the sun, moon and the earth.
295. Elatha (Elada/Ellada) is quoted as being the "The beautiful Miltonic prince of darkness with golden hair".
296. Elatha (Elada) was the son of Dalbaech.
297. Elatha (Elada) was the father of the Dagda, Ogma, Delbaeth, and Elloth.
298. Elatha (Elada) was one of the Fomorians who took part in the Second Battle of Magh Tuireadh.
299. During the Second Battle of Magh Tuireadh, Elatha, son of Dalbaech, watched over Dagda's magic harp.
300. Elatha (Elada) is said to have a sense of humour and a sense of nobility.
301. The Second Battle of Magh Tuireadh (Cath Maige Tuired) means "The Battle of Magh Tuireadh," ("plain of pillars"plain of kops") or, the battle of Aos Sí, Kopsídhu/Kopsida.
302. Balor (Khonsu) was king of the Fomorians, a group of supernatural beings.
303. Balor is often described as a giant with a large eye in his forehead that wreaks destruction when opened.
304. The etymology of the word Balor is from Ba+lor and Bar+lore.
305. The Fomorians are a supernatural race.
306. The Fomorians are hostile beings who come from the sea.
307. Later, the Fomorians were portrayed as giants and sea raiders (sea peoples).
308. The Fomorians are the sea peoples.
309. The Fomorians are enemies and opponents of the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, the Druids-Druidas.
310. The Fomorians are the gods who represent the harmful or destructive powers of nature.
311. They are personifications of chaos, darkness, death, blight, and drought.
312. The Tuath Dé, Kopsidas in contrast, are the gods of growth and civilization.
313. The relationship between the Fomorians and the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, is complicated because some of their members intermarried and had children making it very difficult to tell us apart.
314. The characteristics of the Fomorians have the body of a man and the head of a goat.
315. The characteristics of the chief deities of Mendes is the ram deity Banebdjedet (Ba of the Lord of Djedet), who was the Ba of Osiris (i.e. soul of the Dagda 'the good god'), otherwise known as the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, the Druids-Druidas otherwise known as the “Ram of Kopsidas.”
316. The Semites have adopted the hostile and monstrous ways of the Fomorians.
317. The Semites are masquerading as the Fomorians and as the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, Druids i.e. Jews and Israelites, Atlanteans.
318. Semites cannot be Jews (Wedjat) because Jews (Wedjat) are known as the chosen people.
319. Since the Semites are not the "chosen people" nor are they in a covenant with God they cannot be Jews.
320. The Holy People (Wedjat) are in fact the non-Semitic Irish, the non-Semitic Welsh, the non-Semitic Scots, the non-Semitic Danes, the non-Semitic Germans, the non-Semitic Dutch, the non-Semitic Hellenes, etc., so it makes more sense to call non-Semites Jews.
321. Rings of water and land protected the mother and the divine child (Atlas/Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen/Kop Sida) on the Island of Tír na nÓg/Atlantis .
322. To make the hill (kop) impregnable Poseidon (Lir) carved out of the island (Tír na nÓg/Atlantis) circular belts of sea and land enclosing one another alternatively.
323. In the center of the hill (Kop) Poseidon (Lir) brought up from beneath the earth two springs, one well flowing hot and the other well-flowing cold.
324. Poseidon begat five pairs of twin sons and reared them up (Children of Lir).
325. A large family of disguised sons sprung from Atlas (Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen/Kop Sida), where the eldest as king always passed on the scepter to the eldest of his sons, and thus they preserved the sovereignty of many generations.
326. Poseidon (Lir) bridged (Bridgid) over the circles of sea which surrounded the ancient metropolis of Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) making a road from the royal palace.
327. Surrounding the royal palace were the sacred grove (sacred copse/Kops/Κοψ) of Poseidon which contained trees of all kinds.
328. In the centre of the Island (Tír na nÓg/Atlantis) was a race course laid out for horses and equestrian contests.
329. Build on the island were barracks for the spearmen who protected the island and king.
330. The law was handed down and inscribed on a pillar (Kop) which was placed in a temple in the centre of the island.
331. Also inscribed on the pillar (Kop) was an oath which invoked curses upon those who disobeyed.
332. In the sacred precincts there were bulls at large who were sacrificed over the pillar (Kop) with the blood of the bull running down the inscription.
333. Plato Timaeus - Critias page 301.
334. This place was written about in the works of Plato.
335. Plato's works are known as Timaeus and Critias.
336. Plato named the isolated island (Tír na nÓg) with surrounding rings of water and land, Atlantis or Atlàntida (Atlant-ida/Atlas-ida).
337. Atlantis/Atlàntida (Ancient Greek: Ἀτλαντὶς νῆσος,) "island of Atlas" (Island of Bodb Sida/Kop Sida).
338. A definition of the word atlas, noun: atlas; plural noun: atlases; noun: atlas vertebra; plural noun: atlas vertebrae; plural noun: atlas vertebras; plural noun: Atlantes.
339. In classical European architecture, an atlas (also known as an atlant, or atlante or atlantid (atlant-id); is a support sculpted in the form of a man, which may take the place of a column (kop), a pier or a pilaster (Djed/Banebdjedet/Kop Sida).
340. The Caryatid (Djed/Banebdjedet/Kop Sida) is the female version of this architectural form, i.e., a woman standing in the place of each column or pillar found at the treasuries at Delphi and the Erechtheion on the Acropolis at Athens for Athena (Nieth/Brigid/Demeter/Isis/Virgin Mary).
341. Similar architectural figures already had been made in ancient Egypt out of monoliths.
342. Caryatids were used for the entrance of the State Hermitage Museum in Saint Petersburg, Russia that was built for Tsar Nicholas I of Russia.
343. Examples of Atlantes/Caryatids/Djed/Banebdjedet/Kop Sida are seen at:
344. The Egyptians first translated the names of the Tuatha Dé Danann into their tongue and then Solon (the Athenian statesman, lawmaker, and poet) himself, in turn, recovered the original sense of each title and, rendered it into the Hellenic (Greek) tongue, and wrote it down so (Atlantis/Atlantean).
345. Atlas is the Hellenic name for Bodb Sida ar Femen ('of the mound in Femen', Tír na nÓg. (Kop Sida).
346. The deities of old divided the land so that each deity might have their lot; Poseidon (Ler/Dagda) was appropriately, and to his liking, bequeathed the island of Atlantis (Tír na nÓg).
347. Before the time of Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), the deities came forth from Australia and before that from Antarctica.
348. The Australian aboriginals are not the Tuatha Dé Danann.
349. Antarctica (South Pole) was once tropical.
350. The Holy One's (Kopsidas/Aravani) descended from Antarctica and not out of Africa.
351. The island of Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) was mountainous (kop) and rose straight from the sea (Kop-sea-da).
352. It had fertile central plains with a central hill (kop) surrounded by rings of sea and land which were created by Poseidon (Ler/Dagda/Kop Sida) to protect his people (Kop idas/Aravani).
353. Poseidon (Lir) had settled the children (Children of Lir) he had begotten of a mortal woman in the region of the island Atlantis (Tír na nÓg).
354. Atlas (Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen/('from mound of Femen' Tír na nÓg/Kop Sida) was the firstborn son of Poseidon (Ler/Dagda) and Cleito.
355. Atlas was forced to hold celestial spheres, not a globe on his shoulders.
356. All objects in the observer's sky can be conceived as projected upon the inner surface of the celestial sphere as if it were the underside of a dome or a hemispherical screen.
357. Atlas (Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen/Kop Sida) became king of the entire island of Atlantis (Tír na nÓg).
358. Plato mentions that the story of Atlantis was heard by Solon in Egypt, and transmitted orally over several generations through the family of Dropides (Drop-ides/Dr-opides) until it reached Critias, a dialogue speaker in Timaeus and Critias.
359. Crantor was a ancient Hellenic philosopher, of the Old Academy, born around the middle of the 4th century BC, at Soli in Cilicia and died 276/5 BC.
360. Cilicia extended along the Mediterranean coast east from Pamphylia to the Nur Mountains, which separated it from Syria.
361. North and east of Cilicia lie the rugged Taurus Mountains that separate it from the high central plateau of Anatolia,
362. It is said that Crantor came to Sais, Egypt, and saw there in the temple of Neith (Athena/Brigid) a column (Kop), completely covered with hieroglyphs, on which the history of Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) was recorded.
363. Egyptian scholars translated the hieroglyphs for Crantor.
364. Crantor testified that the Egyptian account of Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) fully agreed with Plato's account of Atlantis.
365. Atlas was the ancient Greek/Hellenic names used for the divine child (Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen/('from the mound in Femen'), Tír na nÓg/Kop Sida) and for the child’s progenitor (The Dagda).
366. In Greek mythology Cleito was the daughter of Evenor and Leucippe,
367. Leucippe, Ancient Greek: Λευκίππη, means "white horse." (Pegasus/Kop-sidas/Aravani)
368. Ancient Egyptian priests used the epithet Shu (Atlas) for the divine child of Atlantis (Tír na nÓg).
369. In Egyptian Shu means "he who rises" (Ye-Shu-a).
370. Fog and clouds were also Shu's (Atlas/ben side/Bodb Derg/Bodb Sida/Kop Sida) elements and they were often called his bones.
371. In ancient Greece, Poseidon (Greek: Ποσειδῶν, pronounced [pose͜edɔ́͜ɔn] or poseedon/Po-seed-on) was one of the Twelve Olympians.
372. During the Bronze Age, a goddess of nature dominated both in the Minoan and Mycenean cult, and Wanax/Anax (wa-na-ka) was her male companion (paredros/Poseidon/Kop Sida) in the Mycenean cult.
373. Poseidon was a god of the Sea and other waters; of earthquakes; and of horses.
374. In pre-Olympian Bronze Age Greece, Poseidon was venerated as a chief deity at Pylos and Thebes.
375. In Linear B inscriptions found at Pylos, E-ne-si-da-o-ne ( E-ne-sida-o-ne) is related with Poseidon, and Si-to Po-tini-ja is related with Demeter.
376. Demeter (Danu/Brigid/Athena/Poseidon/Kop Sida) appears as Da-ma-te in a Linear B inscription (PN EN 609).
377. Tablets from Pylos record sacrificial goods destined for "the Two Queens and Poseidon" ("to the Two Queens and the King": wa-na-soi, wa-na-ka-te).
378. In Greek soi (σόι) means family so wa-na-soi means of the family (soi) of the king (wana) i.e. Anax Kop Sida.
379. It appears that the "Two Queens" are related with Demeter and Persephone.
380. The illuminating exception is the archaic and localised myth of the stallion Poseidon (Kopsidas/Aravani) and mare Demeter (Kopsidas/Aravani at Phigalia in isolated and conservative Arcadia, noted by Pausanias (2nd century AD) as having fallen into desuetude; The stallion Poseidon pursues the mare-Demeter, and from the union she bears the horse Arion, and a daughter (Despoina).
381. Arion (Kopsidas/Aravani) is a divinely-bred, extremely swift immortal (Kop sidas/Aravani) horse which, according to the Latin poet Sextus Propertius, was endowed with speech (the word/logosKop Sida/A ra vani).
382. On the subject of Arion, Homer said in the Iliad
383. The violated Demeter (Danu/Brigid/Kopsidas/Aravani) was Demeter Erinys (fury/Irenes/Ireland/Tír na nÓg).
384. Erin is a Hiberno-English derivative of the Irish word "Éirinn." "Éirinn" is the dative case of the Irish name for Ireland.
385. The etymology of the word “ys” used to form the word Erin+ys.
386. In Arcadia, Demeter's (Danu/Brigid/Kopsidas/Aravani) mare-form was worshiped into historical times.
387. Her (Demeter/Danu/Brigid/Kopsidas/Aravani) xoanon of Phigaleia shows how the local cult interpreted her, as a goddess of nature.
388. A xoanon was an Archaic wooden cult image of Ancient Greece associated with the legendary Daedalus.
389. A Medusa type with a horse's head with snaky hair, holding a dove (Columbidae) and a dolphin, represented Demeter's power over air and water.
390. The horse (numina) was related with the liquid element, and with the underworld.
391. The etymology of the word Numina is the plural form of numen. nu+men ˈn(y)o͞omən/ noun, plural noun: numina.
392. Numen, pl. Numina is a Latin term for "divinity," or a "divine presence," "divine will."
393. Poseidon appears as a beast (horse), which is the river spirit of the underworld,
394. Poseidon “Wanax,” is the male companion (paredros) of the goddess of nature (Demeter/Danu/Brigid).
395. In the relative Minoan myth, Pasiphaë is mating with the white bull, and she bears the hybrid creature Minotaur.
396. The Bull was the old pre-Olympian Poseidon (Lir/Kop Sida).
397. The earliest attested occurrence of the name Poseidon, written in Linear B, is Po-se-da-o (Po-seda-o) or Po-se-da-wo-ne (Po-seda-wo-ne), which correspond to Ποσειδάων (Poseidaōn/Po-seida-ōn) and Ποσειδάϝονος (Poseidawonos/Po-seida-wonos) in Mycenean Greek.
398. In Homeric Greek it appears as Ποσειδάων (Poseidaōn/Po-seida-ōn); in Aeolic as Ποτειδάων (Poteidaōn/Pot-eida-ōn); and in Doric as Ποτειδάν (Poteidan/Pot-eida-n/Potei-dan), Ποτειδάων (Poteidaōn/Pot-eida-ōn), and Ποτειδᾶς (Poteidas/Pot-e-idas).
399. The form Ποτειδάϝων (Poteidawon/Pot-e-ida-won) appears in Corinth (K-Koppa).
400. A common epithet of Poseidon is Ἐνοσίχθων Enosichthon, "Earth-shaker," an epithet which is also identified in Linear B, as, E-ne-si-da-o-ne (E-ne-sida-o-ne ).
401. This recalls Poseidon's later epithets Ennosidas (Enno-sidas and Ennosigaios indicating the chthonic nature of Poseidon.
402. The origins of the name "Poseidon" breaks it down into an element meaning "husband" or "lord" (Greek πόσις (posis), from PIE *pótis) and another element meaning "earth" (δᾶ (da), Doric for γῆ (gē), producing something like lord or spouse of Da, i.e. of the earth; this links him with Demeter/Ops/Cyblele/Danu/Brigit/Isis, "Earth-mother".
403. A feminine variant, po-se-de-ia (posedeia/Kop-posedia), is also found.
404. Poseidon's and Posedeia's island is the royal city of Atlantis/Tír na nÓg (Posedeia/Posedia i.e., Koposedia/Kopoesidia/Kopsida).
405. Poseidon/Lir/KopsidasSobek carries the title wa-na-ka (Wanax/Anax) in Linear B inscriptions, as king of the underworld (Osiris).
406. The chthonic nature of Poseidon-Wanax-Anax Kopsidas is also indicated by his title E-ne-si-da-o-ne (E-ne-sida-o-ne) in Mycenean Knossos and Pylos.
407. In the cave of Amnisos (Crete) Enesidaon (Ene-sida-on) is related to the cult of Eileithyia, the goddess of childbirth.
408. Eileithyia (Thesan/Danu/Brigid/Aphrodite/Isis/Mary) or Ilithyia was the Greek goddess of childbirth and midwifery.
409. The Roman equivalent to Eileithyia was Lucina.
410. Lucina was also an epithet for Juno.
411. Lucina/Juno was taken to mean "she who brings children into the light" (Latin: lux, lucis, "light").
412. Lucina (Thesan/Danu/Brigid/Cybele/Aphrodite/Isis/Mary) also derives from lucus ("grove"/copse) after a sacred grove (sacred copse) of lotus (sidas) trees on the Esquiline Hill associated with the goddess, later the site of her temple.
413. The Greek equivalent of Juno was Hera (Thesan/Danu/Brigid/Cybele/Aphrodite/Isis/Mary).
414. Hera's consort was Zeus (Aumn-Ra/Elatha/Elada).
415. Hera's Egyptian equivalent was Isis.
416. Enesidaon/Ene-sida-on (Lucina/Juno/Hera/Ops/Demeter/Cybele/Isis/Brigid/Danu/Mary) was a goddess of nature concerned with the annual birth of the divine child (Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen') ).
417. Several tablets in Linear B script found at Knossos and Pylos refer to the potnia.
418. The goddess of nature and her paredros (Poseidon/Kopsidas) survived in the Eleusinian cult, where the following words were uttered: " Mighty Potnia bore a strong son." (Atlas/Kop Sida)
419. Potnia is almost always accompanied by an epithet characterizing a particular place or function of the mistress : po-ti-ni-ja (Yah), a-si-wi-ja (a-si-wi-ja = ethnic adjective, possibly "Asian (Lydian) woman"), si-to-po-ti-ni-ja (sitos = "grain", of wheat or barley; referring to Demeter (Cybele/IsisBrigid/Danu) or her predecessor), po-ti-ni-ja,i-qe-ja (Potnia Hippeia, "Horse Goddess") (Kopsidas/Aravani)
420. At Knossos a tablet refers to a-ta-na-po-ti-ni-ja (Yah), "potnia Athana," a form similar to the later Homeric form.
421. In classical Greece, the title potnia is usually applied to the goddesses Demeter (Isis/Cybele/Brigid/Danu), Artemis (Isis), Athena (NeithBrigid), and Persephone (Hathor).
422. An alternative Proto-Indo-European etymology comes through Potnia and Despoina, where Des- represents a derivative of PIE *dem (house, dome), and Demeter is "mother of the house/dome" (from PIE *dems-méh₂tēr).
423. This title was also given to the earth goddess Gaia (Ge/Ge-ia/Da-ia).
424. One of Poseidon's Egyptian equivalent is Sobek.
425. In the ancient Egyptian religion Sobek rose from the primeval waters of Nun.
426. Sobek (Poseidon/Ler/Dagda/Kopsida) became associated with Isis (Demeter/Brigid/Danu/Kopsida/Mary).
427. The Book of the Faiyum is an ancient Egyptian "local monograph" celebrating the Faiyum region of Egypt and its patron deity, the crocodile god Sobek (Kopsida).
428. In the Book of the Faiyum, Sobek (Poseidon/Ler/Dagda/Osiris/Horus/Kopsida) is portrayed as a manifestation of Ra (Elatha/Elada).
429. In the book of the Faiyum narrative, the waterway which connects the Nile and the Faiyum, the Bahr Yusuf, is depicted in the form of the goddess Mehet-Weret, “the great flood.”
430. Sobek’s divine mother is Neith.
431. Mehet-Weret (mḥ.t-wr.t) is a goddess of the sky in Ancient Egyptian religion.
432. Mehet-Weret means "Great Flood."
433. Mehet-Weret was mentioned in the Pyramid Texts.
434. In Ancient Egyptian creation myths, Mehet-Weret gives birth to the sun at the beginning of time, and in art, she is portrayed as a cow with a sun disk between her horns.
435. Mehet-Weret is associated with the goddesses Neith, Hathor, and Isis, all of whom have similar characteristics, and like them, she could be called the "Eye of Ra."
436. Mehet-Weret is primarily known as being the “Celestial Cow” or “Cow Goddess” because of her physical characteristics.
437. Mehet-Weret is also the Goddess of Water, Creation, and Rebirth; in Egyptian mythology, Mehet-Weret is one of the main components in the making and survival of life.
438. Mehet-Weret was a piece of the night time sky and is referenced as being the river of stars known as the Milky Way.
439. Mehet-Weret is featured on the sarcophagus of Khonsu (Yah).
440. The people of Egypt believed that Mehet-Weret was the Goddess of Creation and Rebirth.
441. Poseidon (Sobek/Set/Ra/Isis/Osiris/Ler/Dagda/Elatha/Kopsida) was also an aristocratic Indo-European horse-god.
442. The worship of Poseidon (Kopsida) as a horse god is connected to the introduction of the horse and war-chariot, first from Tír na nÓg/Atlantis into Anatolia, and then from Anatolia into ancient Greece/Ellada around 1600 BC.
443. Athena (Neith/Brigid/Poseidon) became the patron goddess of the city of Athens after a competition with Poseidon (Kopsidas).
444. Poseidon (Kopsidas) remained a numinous presence on the Acropolis in the form of his surrogate, Erechtheus (Karya), where on the west pediment of the Parthenon depicts the contest between Athena and Poseidon during their competition for the honor of becoming the city’s patron.
445. Erechtheus was also the name of the old king of Athens, the founder of the polis and, in his role as god, attached to Poseidon, as "Poseidon Erechtheus."
446. The Erechtheion or Erechtheum is an ancient Hellenic temple on the north side of the Acropolis of Athens which was dedicated to both Athena (Neith/Brigid/Danu/Kop Sida) and Poseidon (Sobek/Let/Dagda/Kop Sida).
447. The central gods of the Acropolis of Athens were Poseidon (Sobek/Lir/Kopsidas) Erechtheus and Athena Polias (Neith/Brigid/Danu/Demeter/Kopsidas), "Athena patron-guardian of the city."
448. The Altar of Athena Polias was a former structure on the Acropolis of Athens dedicated to the goddess Athena (Neith/Brigid/Danu/Aphrodite/Ops/Cybele/Demeter/Kopsidas).
449. The Odyssey (VII.81) already records that Athena returned to Athens and "entered the strong-built house of Erechtheus" (Karya/Wal-Nut).
450. The archaic joint temple built upon the spot that was identified as the Kekropion, the hero-grave of the founder-king Cecrops (Kecrops) and the serpent that embodied his spirit was destroyed by the Persian forces in 480 BC, during the Greco-Persian wars, and was replaced between 421 and 407 BCE by the present Erechtheum (Karya/Wal-Nut).
451. Continuity of the site made sacred by the presence of Kecrops is inherent in the reference in Nonnus' Dionysiaca to the Erechtheion lamp as "the lamp of Kecrops."
452. Priests of the Erechtheum (Karya/Wal-Nut) and the priestess of Athena (Neith/Brigid/Danu/Aphrodite/Ops/Cybele/Isis/Demeter/Kopsidas) jointly took part in the procession to Skiron that inaugurated the Skira festival near the end of the Athenian year.
453. Their object was the temenos at Skiron of the hero-seer Skiros, who had aided Eumolpus in the war between Athens and Eleusis in which Erechtheus II, the hero-king, was both triumphant and died.
454. That Poseidon and Erechtheus were two names at Athens for the same figure was demonstrated in the cult at the Erechtheum (Karya/Wal-Nut), where there was a single altar, a single priest and sacrifices were dedicated to Poseidon Erechtheus.
455. Poseidon's sacred animals were the bull, the horse, and the dolphin.
456. As the god of the sea, Poseidon (Poseadon/Kopsidas) was also closely associated with fish and other marine creatures.
457. His chariot was drawn by a pair of fish-tailed horses (Greek: hippokampoi).
458. The most famous of his sacred animals in myth was the Cretan Bull.
459. Poseidon's sacred plants were the pine tree and wild celery which were used to crown victors at the god's Isthmian Games.
460. According to others, Poseidon was concealed by Rhea, after his birth, among a flock of lambs, and his mother pretended to have given birth to a young horse, which she gave to Cronos to devour.
461. A well in the neighborhood of Mantineia, where this is said to have happened, was believed, from this circumstance, to have derived the name of the "Lamb's Well," or Arne. (Paus. viii. 8. § 2.)
462. Some other epithets of Poseidon are:
484. Meltwater pulse 1B (MWP1b) is the name used by Quaternary geologists, paleoclimatologists, and oceanographers for a period of either rapid or just accelerated post-glacial sea level rise that occurred at the beginning of the Holocene and after the end of the Younger Dryas.
485. The Holocene is the geological epoch that began after the Pleistocene at approximately 11,700 years before present.
486. The Younger Dryas is a climatic event from c. 12,900 to c. 11,700 years before present.
487. From the melting ice came a great deluge.
488. Raging floodwaters destroyed the island of Tír na nÓg (Atlantis) which was surrounded by ice around 11,600 years ago.
489. The Atlanteans (Tuatha Dé Danann) survived the flood settled in southeastern Anatolia.
490. The mountain (Kop) upon which the ark rested after the Great Flood was one of the Gordiean mountains which separates Armenia with Kurdistan, ancient Assyria, present-day eastern Turkey.
491. Gordyene (Gordiean) is the ancient name of the region of Bohtan (now Şırnak Province).
492. The Şırnak Province is a Turkish province in Southeastern Anatolia Region.
493. The Gordian mountains are the location where the Ark came to rest after the Great Flood, not on the Mountains of Ararat.
494. At the foot of one of the Gordian mountains lies a village called Karya Thaminin i. e. the Village (Karya) of the Eighty — eighty being the number (and not eight 8 people. Bible reference: Genesis 7:13) saved from the Great Flood around 11,600 years before present
495. The Kopsidas and Aravani were two of the eighty Atlanteans (Tuatha Dé Danann) that survived the great flood 11,600 years ago.
496. The distance from Gobekli Tepe to the Gordyene (Gordiean) is around 102 miles (164 kilometers) as the crow flies.
497. As an adjective, Atlantean (Atlantian) means "of or pertaining to Atlas or Atlantis" (i.e., Kop Sida).
498. The Semites call us, i.e., the Atlanteans (Tuatha Dé Danann), the Nephilim, according to Genesis 6:1-4 of the counterfeit Bible.
499. The Atlanteans (Tuatha Dé Danann/Kop Sida) are not fallen angels.
500. After the flood waters had receded, the stylized human T-shaped pillars at the sanctuary site of Gobekli Tepe were erected by the Kop-sidas/Aravani i.e. Atlanteans (Tuatha Dé Danann).
501. And of that divine race came forth my ancestors the Kopsidas and the Aravani i.e. Atlanteans (Tuatha Dé Danann).
502. A people of one origin, a race made out of stone; and from a stone they took their name [i.e. laos, 'people,' from las, 'stone' (Petra/πέτρα/Peter).
503. And ever since those days by Divine Right we have ruled as kings.
504. The Kopsidas and Aravani, and the other survivors of the Great Flood, i.e., the Atlanteans/Tuatha Dé Danann came forth from Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) and migrated to the regions which are known today as Wales, Ireland. Scotland, Frisia, Denmark, Spain, France, Sweden, Switzerland.
505. The Kopsidas and Aravani that came forth from Karya Thaminin, Göbekli Tepe also migrated to the regions known today as Anatolia, Egypt, India, Dodona, Thessaly, Sparta, Corinth, Karya/Karia (Καρυά) Leucadia/Lefkada (Λευκάδα), Rome, France, Frisia, Ireland, Scotland, Wales, Denmark, Finland, Switzerland, Portugal, Spain, India, South America, Asia, Australia, and to many other parts of the earth.
506. The Egyptians were originally from Ethiopia but were led by Osiris i.e., The Dagda of the Tuatha Dé Danann.
507. Diodorus Siculus Library of History, p87 Book III (beginning).
508. The Atlanteans (Tuatha Dé Danann), i.e., the Kopsidas and Aravani etched into a rock surface cup and ring marks (Atlantis/Tír na nÓg) or cup/kop marks.
509. These cup and ring marks (Atlantis/Tír na nÓg) have been found mainly in Atlantic Europe – Ireland (Complete), Wales, England (North), France (Brittany), Portugal, Finland, Scotland and Spain (Galicia) – and in Mediterranean Europe – Italy (North-West, Sardinia), Greece/Ellada (Ελλάδα), (Thessaly), and Switzerland/Elbatia (Ελ-βετία) (Caschenna site – Graubunden), Australia, Gabon, Hawaii, India (Daraki-Chattan), Mexico, and Mozambique.
510. The Cup and ring marks found around the world are depicting the Atlanteans (Tuatha Dé Danann), i.e., the Kopsidas and Aravani from Atlantis/Tír na nÓg.
511. My ancestors the Kop Sidas and Aravani (Tuatha Dé Danann) had brought the religion to the inhabitants of the earth, which includes the Serer, Hindu, ancient Egyptian, the ancient Greek, and Roman religion.
512. The religion of the Atlanteans (Tuatha Dé Danann) was counterfeited many times over, all over the world in mythical versions of the truth.
513. The birth of the divine child (Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) has been counterfeited many times over all over the world in mythical versions of the truth.
514. The flood narratives found among many cultures as seen in the Mesopotamian flood stories, Deucalion and Pyrrha in Greek mythology, the Genesis flood narrative, Manu in Hinduism, the Gun-Yu in Chinese mythology, Bergelmir in Norse mythology, in the lore of the K'iche' and Maya peoples in Mesoamerica, the Lac Courte Oreilles Ojibwa tribe of Native Americans in North America, the Muisca, and Cañari Confederation, in South America, and the Aboriginal tribes in southern Australia are mythical versions of the truth, i.e., accounts and counterfeits of the flood narrative that preceded the founding of the Gobekli Tepe sanctuary around 11,600 years ago.
515. In India, the story of the great flood is told in the story of Manu.
516. Manu is a term found with various meanings in Hinduism.
517. In early texts, it refers to the archetypal man, or to the first man (progenitor of humanity).
518. The Sanskrit term for 'human,' मानव (IAST: mānava) means 'of Manu' or 'children of Manu'. (Children of Ler).
519. Manu is also the legendary author of an important Sanskrit law code, the Manu-Smriti (Laws of Manu).
520. The name is cognate with the Indo-European “man” and also has an etymological connection with the Sanskrit verb man-, “to think.”
521. Manu appears in the Vedas (Vidas/Sidas, the sacred literature of Hinduism, as the performer of the first sacrifice.
522. Manu is also known as the first king,
523. Rulers of medieval India traced their genealogy back to Manu, either through his son Sudyumna (the solar line) or his daughter Ila (the lunar line).
524. Ila (Illa) is an androgyne (hermaphrodite) in Hindu mythology, known for their sex changes (for an etymology of the word illa see below).
525. In the Vedas, Ilā (illa) is praised as Idā (Sanskrit: इडा), goddess of speech, and described as mother of Pururavas.
526. Sudyumna is also a hermaphrodite and as a woman is called Ilā (Illa/ida).
527. Ila/Ida is usually described as a granddaughter or grandson of Vaivasvata Manu and thus the sibling of Ikshvaku, the founder of the Solar Dynasty.
528. In versions in which Ila is born female, she changes into a male form by divine grace soon after her birth.
529. After mistakenly entering a sacred grove (sacred copse/ida) as an adult, Ila is either cursed to change his/her gender every month or cursed to become a woman.
530. As a woman, Ilā (Kops ida) married Budha, the god of the planet Mercury (Hermes/Thoth/Yah-Djehuty/Osiris/Dagda) and the son of the lunar deity Chandra (Soma/Isis/Brigid), and bore him a son called Pururavas (Horus/Bodb Sida), the father of the Lunar dynasty.
531. After the birth of Pururavas, Ilā (Kops ida) is transformed into a man again and fathered three sons.
532. The Shatapatha Brahmana recounts how Manu was warned by a fish, to whom he had done a kindness, which a flood would destroy the whole of humanity.
533. Manu, therefore, built a boat, as the fish advised.
534. When the flood came, Manu tied this boat to the fish’s horn and was safely steered to a resting place on a mountaintop (Kop/Karya Thaminin, Gordiean mountains, Southeastern Anatolia).
535. When the flood receded, Manu, the sole human survivor, performed a sacrifice, pouring oblations of butter and sour milk into the waters.
536. After a year there was born from the waters a woman who announced herself as “the daughter of Manu.”
537. These two (Kop Sidas and Aravani) then became the ancestors of a new human race to replenish the earth.
538. In the Mahabharata (“Great Epic of the Bharata Dynasty”), the fish is identified with the god Brahma, while in the Puranas (“Ancient Lore”) it is Matsya, the fish incarnation of Lord Vishnu.
539. In later texts, Manu is the title or name of fourteen mystical rulers of the earth, or as the head of mythical dynasties that begin with each cyclic kalpa (aeon) when the universe is born anew.
540. The title of the text Manusmriti uses this term as a prefix but refers to the first Manu – Svayambhuva, the spiritual son of Brahma.
541. In some Puranic mythology, each kalpa consists of fourteen Manvantaras, and each Manvantara is headed by a different Manu.
542. The current universe, in this mythology, is asserted to be ruled by the 7th Manu named Vaivasvata.
543. In Vishnu Purana, Vaivasvata, also known as Sraddhadeva or Satyavrata, was the king of Dravidas (Dra-vidas/Dra-sidas/Atlantis/Tír na nÓg) before the great flood.
544. Vishnu is one of the principal deities of Hinduism, and the Supreme Being in its Vaishnavism tradition.
545. Vishnu (Osiris/Set/Dagda/Poseidon/ler) is the "preserver" in the Hindu trinity (Trimurti) that includes Brahma and Shiva.
546. He was warned of the flood by the Matsya (fish) avatar of Vishnu and built a boat that carried the Vedas, Manu's family and the seven sages to safety, helped by Matsya.
547. The etymology of the word Dravidas, Dra+vidas.
548. In ancient times the Kop Sidas and Ara vani were also known as Elatha, Danu, Dagda, Bodb Sída, Brigit, Danu, Ogma, (Tuatha Dé Danann), Osiris, Isis, Horus, Apollo, Ra, Shiva, krishna, Dionysus, Demeter, Cybele, Poseidon, Ops, Jupiter, Juno, Liber, Jesus, Mary, Yahweh, and were also known by many other epithets.
549. All these epithets are one and the same.
550. The Kopsidas and Aravani who sprung forth from Karya Thaminin (Gordiean mountains) and Gobekli Tepe are also known as the Druids from Ireland, the Selloi priesthood of Dodona from ancient Ellada, the Sharmans, and the hem-netjer from ancient Egypt.
551. Lefkada/Leucadia/Ithaca (Ellada) is where I was born.
552. Both my parents were also born in Karya/Karia, Lefkada (Leucadia/Ithaca/Ellada).
553. The village of Karya (Lefkada) took its name from the Zaccaria (Za-caria) family.
554. The Zaccaria (Za-caria) family includes Centurione I Zaccaria and Catherine Zaccaria otherwise known as Catherine Palaiologina (Zac-caria/Zac-karya).
555. The Zaccaria (Za-caria/karya) family took their name from Karya Thaminin i. e. the Village (Karya) of the Eighty at the foot of the one of the Gordiean mountains in the Southeastern Anatolia Region.
556. Carya (Karya) was also a daughter of the Laconian (Spartan) king Dion.
557. In Greek folklore, the Walnut (Wal-Nut) appears in the story of Carya (Karya), with whom the god Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda/Kop Sida) fell in love.
558. The etymology of the word walnut is from wal+nut.
559. The etymology of the word nut is from wal+nut. English, Noun, nut (plural nuts) 1. A hard-shelled seed. 2. (slang) The head. 3. (vulgar, slang, chiefly plural) A testicle. 4. (vulgar, slang, uncountable) Semen, ejaculate. 5. (nautical) A projection on each side of the shank of an anchor, to secure the stock in place.
560. Karya's sisters tried to keep Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda/Kop-sidas) from Karya, but this was a violation against the gods, so he struck both her sisters with madness.
561. The two sisters went to Mt Tagyetus and became rocks, and Karya was changed by Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda/Kopsidas) into a walnut tree.
562. The goddess Artemis carried the news to Karya's father and commanded that a temple be built in her memory.
563. From these circumstances later arose the local cult of Artemis Karyatis.
564. Artemis Karyatis was an epithet of Artemis that was derived from the small polis of Karyai (Karya) in Laconia (Sparta).
565. Karya in Laconia (Sparta) was founded by the Kopsidas and Aravani.
566. There an archaic open-air temenos was dedicated to Karya, the Lady of the Nut-Tree, whose priestesses were called the caryatidai/karyatidai.
567. The columns (copse/Kops) were sculpted in wood in the form of young women and were called karyatides, or nymphs (sidas) of the walnut tree- so the tree furnished the image for a famous Greek architectural form.
568. The marble karyatids were represented on the Athenian Acropolis supporting the porch of the Erechtheum (Poseidon/Demeter/Danu/Brigid/Kop Sida).
569. Karya is also a village of Thessaly, a regional unit of Larissa close to Mount Olympus, the home of the Twelve Olympian gods, and was founded by the Kopsidas and Aravani.
570. Karya (Karyes) is also a settlement in Mount Athos.
571. In the Hellenic city of Megara the citadel was called 'Caria/karya' and the temples of Demeter/Danu/Brigid/Isis/Cyblele/Ops called Megara, from which the place derived its name.
572. Mount Athos (Άγιον Όρος/Holy Mountain/Holy Kop) is a mountain and peninsula in northeastern Greece and an important center of Eastern Orthodox monasticism.
573. Karya (Karyes) is the capital of Άγιον Όρος/Holy Mountain (Holy Kop).
574. During the reign of the Byzantine Emperor Michael Paleologos, the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire' Crusaders attacked Mount Athos In 1283.
575. The illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire' Crusaders tortured and hanged the Protos, and sacked the Protaton, murdering many of the monks.
576. These monks are commemorated as martyrs by the counterfeit Orthodox Church on December 5 (for those churches which follow the traditional Julian Calendar, December 5 falls on December 18 of the Gregorian Calendar).
577. Karya is also a Village in Xylokastro, Corinth, in the Peloponnese Region of Greece also founded by the Kopsidas and Aravani.
578. There is a village named Karya (Karia) in the Argolida (Argol-ida) County; the capital is Argos and was founded by the royal line of the Kop Sida and Aravani, i.e., The Tuatha de Danann.
579. Argos means "plain", the meaning derives from Feman, the plain on Tír na nÓg (Atlantis) named after the two oxen owned by Brigid, Fe, and Men. (i.e., Feman).
580. The region of western Anatolia extending along the coast from mid-Ionia (Mycale) south to Lycia and east to Phrygia which existed between 11th–6th century BC was also called Caria; Ancient Hellenic: Καρία, Karia (Turkish: Karya).
581. This Karya was also founded by the Kopsidas and Aravani.
582. Karya/Caria in the region of western Anatolia borders Pisidia, Lydia, Phrygia, and Pamphylia, and corresponds roughly to the modern-day province of Antalya in Turkey which gets its name from King Car/kar, who is named after Karya Thaminin (Gordiean mountains).
583. Pisidia was a region of ancient Asia Minor located north of Lycia.
584. The Taurus Mountains (kop) are located in Pisidia. (kop-pisidia).
585. Seleucia Sidera was an ancient city in the northern part of Pisidia, Anatolia. (Kop-sidera).
586. The etymology of the word sidera.
587. The Dorians and the Ionians i.e. the Kopsidas and Aravani had re-colonised the region of western Anatolia.
588. Karya and Karia are pronounced the same.
589. The etymology of the word Ka+rya, Ka+r+ya, and Ka+ria.
590. The etymology of the word ia used to form the word Ka+r+ia.
591. The etymology of the word Karyatid, Karya+t+id. (For an Etymology for the word Karya see above).
592. Cause and effect are an important topic in all schools of Vedanta.
593. Vedanta is one of the six orthodox schools of Hindu philosophy.
594. Vedanta literally means "end of the Vedas."
595. These concepts are discussed in ancient and medieval texts of Hinduism, and other Indian religions, using synonymous terms. Cause is referred to as kāraṇa (कारण), nidana (निदान), hetu (हेतु) or mulam (मूलम्), while effect is referred to as kārya (कार्य), phala (फल), parinam (परिणाम) or Shungam (शुङ्ग).
596. kārya-kāraṇa ananyatva. Advaita states that effect (kārya) is non-different from cause (kāraṇa), but the cause is different from the effect: kārya is not different from kāraṇa; however, kāraṇa is different from kārya. This principle is called kārya-kāraṇa ananyatva.
597. Karya is the work done. The person who does the Karya (doer) is called Karter. Karya is that which happens when the Karter with a predetermined work consciousness seriously indulges in its accomplishment.
598. This means to tell that "When a duty conscious Karta (doer) indulges himself in certain activities using the needed amenitiesd (Karanaas) Karya appears as the end product (work done)
599. Karya-Karan Siddhanta. There are specific theories which establish the relationship between Karya and karana. They are called Karya Karana Siddanta (Sidda-nta).
600. Karya is also one of the Hamadryades (a group of Dryad nymphs (Sidas) in the forest near Oxylosis).
601. A Hamadryad is a Greek mythological being that lives in trees (copse).
602. They are a particular type of dryad, which are a particular type of nymph.
603. A dryad is a tree (copse) nymph (sida) or tree spirit in Greek mythology.
604. Drys signifies "oak"/Kop in Greek, and dryads are specifically the nymphs (Sidas) of oak trees, but the term has come to be used for all tree nymphs in general (Kop Sida).
605. They were normally considered to be very shy except around the goddess Artemis, who was known to be a friend to most nymphs.
606. The dryads of ash trees were called the Meliae.
607. The ash-tree sisters tended the infant Zeus in Rhea's Cretan cave.
608. Gaea (DemeterPoseidon/Danu/Brigid/Kop Sida) gave birth to the Meliae after being made fertile by the blood of castrated Uranus.
609. The Epimeliad were nymphs associated with apple trees, and the Caryatids (Karyatids) were associated with walnut trees.
610. Hamadryads are born bonded to a certain tree.
611. Some believe that hamadryads are the actual tree, while normal dryads are simply the entities, or spirits (souls/Sidas), of the trees.
612. If the tree died, the hamadryad associated with it died as well.
613. For that reason, dryads and the gods punished any mortals who harmed trees.
614. A list of the eight hamadryads, the daughters of Oxylus and Hamadryas:
615. There are also several locations named karya in Indonesia
616. I am the second son of Nickolaos and Irene Kopsidas, née Aravani.
617. Nickolaos Kopsidas was born on the 27th of July 1939 in Karya, Lefkada and gave up the ghost on 8th of October 1965.
618. The first born child of Nickolaos and Irene Kopsidas was Konstantine Kopsidas.
619. Constantine (Konstantinos or Constantinos) Kopsidas was born in Lefkada on the 11th of October 1959 and gave up the ghost in 1967.
620. The inheritance of all property and position were bestowed on me by divine providence.
621. My incarnation was voluntary.
622. My parousia was in the Twentieth century of the Gregorian calendar during the Harvest Moon.
623. I the Spirit of God was resurrected on the 246th day of the year (247 in leap years). Tuesday, the third (3) day (Vesica Pisces "Vessel of the Fish"), of the week on the third (3) day of the month in the thirty-sixth (36) week of the year 1963.
624. My moon sign is Pisces and my star sign is Virgo.
625. The 246th day of the year adds up to 3. (2+4+6=12). (1+2=3).
626. 3. 3. 3. is the birth of the human soul.
627. There are three trinities, 3+3+3. and all numbers can be reduced to 1.
628. The numbers are 3, 6, 9, 1. (3-9-1963)
629. The only six numbers that physically exist in the world of creation are; 1, 2, 4, 8, 7, 5.
630. The numbers 1, 2, 4, 8, 7, 5 form the underlying geometry of creation which is essentially a hexagram.
631. 1 is the only number which can cross (Atlantis Cross) the boundary between the physical world and the spiritual world.
632. The Trinity 3, 6, 9, of the spiritual world are mirrored by the physical world 1, 2, 4, 5, 7, 8, and both worlds are interrelated.
633. When I the Spirit of God was resurrected, I crossed (Atlantis Cross) from the spiritual world to the physical world by using the numbers 1,9,6,3.
634. During my incarnation, the Moon was in a full moon phase.
635. A full moon occurs when the Earth is located directly between the Sun and the Moon (more exactly, when the ecliptic longitudes of the Sun and Moon differ by 180 degrees). 1+8=9.
636. The star Spica (Alpha Virginis) is in the ancient constellation centered around the modern constellation of Virgo where Spica appears around the time of the harvest.
637. At the same time of my incarnation, the Moon (Isis) rising above the horizon (Horus) was at sunset (Set), and the moonset was at sunrise (Osiris). The average time for the moonrise was 6 pm and the average time for the moonset was 6 am. The average time for the sunset was 6 pm (Banshee/Nephthys-mourning) and the average time for the sunrise was 6 am (morning/mourning).
638. The only time a full moon occurred on Tuesday 3 September was in the year 1963 and before the year 1900, and will only occur again after the year 2200.
639. The record shows that I was born on Tuesday, the third (Vesica Pisces "Vessel of the Fish") of September nineteen sixty three (1963) at precisely eighteen hundred hours, EET – Eastern European Time (Standard Time).
640. The record also shows that I was the only one incarnated on Tuesday (Tīwas dagaz-Dagaday-Dagda-Bodb Sída/Osiris/Horus), the third of September nineteen sixty three in Leucadia/Lefkada, Ellada.
641. The registry of Lefkada confirms that no given name was ever recorded in the register, only the title “Kopsidas,” therefore, and for the record, no Birth Certificate was ever issued.
642. Throughout the course of my incarnation, the Moon's bright side was facing the Earth. The Moon was completely illuminated by direct sunlight, and the Earth (eye), Sun (eye), and Moon (eye) were in Syzygy, with the Earth in the middle. The full moon was Twelve hours behind (or ahead) of the sun. The full moonrise was in the East at Sunset, and its midpoint in the sky was midnight. The "Set" time in the west of the full moon was when the Sun/Son Kopsidas rose.
643. At the time of my incarnation, the constellation Virgo was visible in the firmament. The Sun-clothed my mother and the full moon (Eye of Horus) was at my mother's feet as it started to rise above the horizon. The Sun (Eye of Ra) was over the constellation and at my mother's head were the three (3) wandering stars and the nine (9) stars of Leo making up a crown of 12 stars. This alignment of the Sun (Eye of Ra), Earth (eye), Moon (Wedjat) and stars signaled the hour, day, month, and the year of my incarnation.
644. The Eye is also known as the Eye of Horus. The right eye represents the sun and so is called the "Eye of Ra" while the left represents the moon and is known as the "eye of Horus."
645. The Eye of Horus is divided into six parts, representing the shattering of Horus´ eye into six pieces.
646. The six pieces that make up the Eye of Horus also represents my incarnation.
647. Each piece of the eye is associated with one of the six senses and a specific fraction, and more complex fractions are created by adding together the symbols that make up the eye.
648. When all the pieces of the eye are added together, the total is 63/64 not 1.
649. The eye is personified in the goddess Wadjet, also written as Wedjat,
651. And so it was written in the firmament that I Kopsidas, the spirit of God be incarnated on the 3rd of September 1963 at 6 pm. 3-9-1963 at 6pm.
652. The Eye of Horus hath delivered for me my soul, my ornaments are established on the brow of Ra.
653. Light is on the faces of those who are in the members of Osiris.
654. To the Christians the Spirit of God is known as Jesus Christ, to the Ancient Greeks as Apollo, to the ancient Egyptians as Horus, to the Romans as Mithras, in India as Krishna, to the ancient Celts as Hesus and to the Druids as Bodb Sída, just to name a few, and I am one with them.
655. The birth of the Spirit of God coincides with the celestial events that occur during the Harvest Moon on Tuesday the 3rd of September 1963 at 18:00 hrs (1+8=9).
656. I am the living Horus on Earth.
657. The Temple of Apollo Leucadius (Osiris/Dagda/Horus/Bodb Sída) once stood on the rock Leukatas, south of Lefkada, Jerusalem, where the Eye of Horus and the Eye of Ra, i.e. the full moon from the east and the sun in the west could be seen at the same time on Tuesday 3 September 1963 from 1800 hrs (1+8=9).
658. In Hellenistic times Apollo Helios became identified with Helios, Titan god of the sun, and his sister Artemis similarly equated with Selene, Titan goddess of the moon.
659. As sun-god and god of light, Apollo Leucadius (Lucifer) was also known by the epithets Aegletes, from αἴγλη, ("light of the sun"), Helius (Ἥλιος, Helios, literally "sun"), Phanaeus (Φαναῖος, Phanaios, literally "giving or bringing light"), and Lyceus (Λύκειος, Lykeios, from Proto-Greek *λύκη, "light").
660. The meaning of the epithet "Lyceus" later became associated with Apollo's mother Leto, who was the patron goddess of Lycia (Λυκία) and who was identified with the wolf (λύκος), earning him the epithets Lycegenes (Λυκηγενής, Lukēgenēs, literally "born of a wolf" or "born of Lycia") and Lycoctonus (Λυκοκτόνος, Lykoktonos, from λύκος, "wolf", and κτείνειν, "to kill").
661. As god of the sun, Apollo Leucadius was called Sol (sol, literally "sun" in Latin) by the Romans.
662. Apollo's Symbols are the Lyre, laurel wreath, python, raven, bow, and arrows.
663. Laurus nobilis is an aromatic evergreen tree (copse) or large shrub (copse) with green, glossy leaves, native to the Mediterranean region.
664. It is known as bay laurel, sweet bay, bay tree (esp. United Kingdom), true laurel, Grecian laurel, laurel tree or simply laurel.
665. Laurus nobilis figures prominently in classical Greek, Roman, and Biblical culture.
666. The etymology of the word sol.
667. Apollo was also known as Apollo Atepomarus ("the great horseman" or "possessing a great horse"-kopsidas/Aravani).
668. Jerusalem (Temple of Apollo/Osiris/Dagda/Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop-sidas)) was built by the Tuatha Dé Danann, (Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, Aravani, Druids, Druidas, Celts, Hellenes, i.e. the Atlanteans) on the rock of Leukatas.
669. The Temple of Apollo/Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop-sida on the rock of Leukatas was brought to ruin, and a lighthouse was eventually built in its place.
670. In ancient times the temple of Artemis/Selene/Diana Lucefera/Isis/Isidas/Brgid was built of fine marble on the north side of the island Lefkada, and the temple of Apollo was built on the southwest side.
671. Diana Lucefera (Lucifer) is Mother of the Gods.
672. Diana Lucefera was the goddess of the hunt, the moon, and nature in Roman mythology, associated with wild animals and woodland, and having the power to talk to and control animals.
673. She was equated with the Greek goddess Artemis.
674. Diana (Brigid/Danu/Isis/Mary) was known as the virgin goddess of childbirth and women.
675. Oak groves (kops) and deer were especially sacred to Diana Lucefera.
676. Diana was born with her twin brother, Apollo, on the island of Delos, daughter of Jupiter and Latona.
677. She made up a triad with two other Roman deities: Egeria (sidas) the water nymph, her servant and assistant midwife; and Virbius, the woodland (copse) god (copse sidas).
678. As a goddess of hunting, Diana (Kop Sida) often wears a short tunic and hunting boots.
679. She is often portrayed holding a bow, and carrying a quiver on her shoulder, accompanied by a deer or hunting dogs.
680. Like Venus (Aphrodite/Brigid), she was portrayed as beautiful and youthful.
681. The crescent moon, sometimes worn as a diadem, is a major attribute of the goddess.
682. Diana was an ancient goddess common to all Latin tribes.
683. Therefore, many sanctuaries were dedicated to her in the lands inhabited by the Latins.
684. Diana's name is also used as the third divine name in a Wiccan energy chant- "Isis Astarte Diana Hecate Demeter Kali Inanna".
685. Both the Romanian words for "fairy" Zână and Sânziană, the Leonese and Portuguese word for "water nymph" xana, and the Spanish word for "shooting target" and "morning call"/"mourning call" (diana) seem to come from the name of Diana.
686. Diana's cult has been related in Early Modern Europe to the cult of Nicevenn (a.k.a. Dame Habond, Perchta, Herodiana, etc.).
687. Nicevenn (whose name is from a Scottish Gaelic surname, Neachneohain meaning "daughter(s) of the divine" and/or "daughter(s) of Scathach" NicNaoimhein meaning "daughter of the little saint") is a Queen of the Fairies in Scottish folklore.
688. The fairies are the aos sí (aes sídhe/aes side/ben side/Kop Sida, i.e., "people of the mounds", the Tuatha Dé Danann ("People of the Goddess Danu").
689. The tradition says that the place where it was built was Diana’s Sanctuary of fine marble.
690. On the island of Lefkada a Christian church known as Faneromeni was built over Diana’s Sanctuary, i.e., the temple of Artemis/Selene/Diana Lucifera/Mary/Isis/Isidas.
691. The etymology of the word Artemis.
692. The etymology of the word Artem in the word Artem+is.
693. The etymology of the word (is) used to form the word Artem+is.
694. The Monastery of Faneromeni i.e. Artemis/Selene/Diana Lucifera/Brigid/Mary/Isis/Isidas was built in the green pine clad hill (kop) west of Lefkada town. (Kop-sidas).
695. According to Christian religious sources, in the years of Konstantinos the Great, after the A’ Ecumenical Synod 5, priests along with the Bishop Agatharchos arrived at the Island of Lefkada.
696. Two priests settled in the Monastery of Faneromeni (Artemis/Selene/Diana Lucifera/Brigid/Isis/Isidas/Mary) and three priests settled in the Hermitage of Holy Fathers outside Alexandros village Lefkada.
697. The priests constructed the first cells, extended the church and organized the monasticism of Lefkada.
698. Tradition says that the first icon of Panagia (Artemis/Selene/Diana Lucifera/IBrigid/sis/Isidas/Mary), came from Constantinople.
699. Legend has it that the icon was revealed as a “God made icon” (was not made by a human) to the monk and hagiographer Kallistos, after his prayer.
700. For this reason, the monastery was named Faneromeni.
701. Anglican, Roman Catholic and Orthodox churches have their altars facing East.
702. The ancient Hellenes deliberately built their temples facing east, facing the rising Sun and the rising Moon (Kopsidas).
703. Cape Lefkas (Leukas) is situated at the most southern part of the Island Lefkada.
704. Cape Leukatas is a prominent white rock jutting out from Leukas (Lefkada) into the sea and toward Cephalonia (Kefalonia).
705. This rock (πέτρα) was called "Lefkatas" in ancient times and is the "white rock" mentioned by Homer in the Odyssey.
706. In Hellenic tradition, people who wished to relieve themselves of love could do so by leaping into the sea from Lefkatas (Lefkadian rock/πέτρα).
707. Deukalion (Dardanus/Dagda) was so devoted to Pyrrha that, at her death, he needed to relieve his grief in this manner.
708. A similar story was told about Aphrodite (Isis/Brigid/Diana) grieving Adonis (Osiris/Dagda).
709. The act of leaping off Lefkatas and into Okeanos (Ler) was repeated by Sappho (symbolically as Aphrodite/Isis/Brigid/Diana), the great poetess, for her love of Phaon (Osiris/Dagda).
710. It is the reason why the location was named "The jump of Sappho" and "Cape of the lady".
711. Phaon means 'bright.'
712. Phaon (Osiris/Dagda/Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida/Jesus) himself was an old porthmeús 'ferryman' who was transformed into a beautiful youth by Aphrodite (Isis/Brigid/Diana) herself.
713. Aphrodite (Isis/Brigid/Diana) fell in love with Phaon (Osiris/Dagda) and hid him in a head of lettuce (penis-sperm).
714. The ferryman brought the souls (sidas) of the dead across the river Styx or the river Acheron to Hades (Osiris/Poseidon/Kopsidas).
715. The ferryman Phaon, the Egyptian god Osiris and Horus, and the Irish/Celtic god, the Dagda and Bodb Sída, Poseidon, Kop Sida, are one and the same.
716. Adonis (Osiris/Dagda) was also hidden in a head of lettuce by Aphrodite (Isis/Brigid/Diana).
717. Ptolemaios Chennos (ca. A.D. 100; by way of Photius Bibliotheca 152-153 Bekker), the first to dive off the heights of Cape Leukas and into Okeanos (i.e. Poseidon/Set/Lir/Ler) was none other than Aphrodite (Isis/Brigid/Diana) herself, out of love for a dead Adonis (Osiris/Dagda).
718. After Adonis had died, the mourning (morning) Aphrodite went off searching for him and finally found him at 'Cypriote Argos,' in the shrine of Apollo Eríthios.
719. She consults Apollo (Osiris/Dagda/Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida), who instructs her to seek relief from her love by jumping off the white rock of Leukas (Leukatas) and into Okeanos (Poseidon/Set/Lir/Ler), where Zeus (Amun-Ra/Elatha) sits whenever he wants relief from his passion for Hera (Isis/Brigid/Diana).
720. The Etymology of the word Leukata also Leukatas – Leu+ka-ta and Leu+ka+tas.
721. The etymology of the word ka used to form the word Leu+ka+ta.
722. The Etymology of the word ta used to form the word Leu+ka+ta.
623. The etymology of the word tas used to form the word Leu+ka+tas
624. The etymology of the word kopje, kop+je. (For an etymology of the word kop see above).
625. The etymology of the word Ethica, E+thi+ka (i.e. Ithaca).
626. The etymology of the word thi used to form the word E+thi+ka.
627. The etymology of the word ka used to form the word E+thi+ka.
628. Eumaeus (Lén/Lenus/Copse/Mars/Ares) ) was Odysseus's (Kop Sida) swineherd and friend.
729. Odysseus' father Laertes bought Eumaeus as a slave.
730. Eumaeus was brought up with Odysseus and his sister Ctimene.
731. Ctimene was married off to Eurylochus of Same (Modern Ithaca).
732. Eumaeus meets Odysseus upon his return to Ithaca (Lefkada) after fighting in the Trojan War. He has four dogs, 'savage as wild beasts,' who protect his pigs. Although he does not recognise his old master — Odysseus is in disguise — and has his misgivings, Eumaeus treats Odysseus (Kop-sidas) well, offering food and shelter to one whom he thinks is a mere indigent. On being pushed to explain himself, Odysseus spins a distorted tale, misleading Eumaeus into believing that he is the son not of Laertes but Castor.
733. The swineherd (Eumaeus/copse) refuses to accept the vow that Odysseus, whom he loves above all others (rendering him especially bitter towards the suitors), is finally on his way home. Having heard such assurances all too often, and been deceived by a prevaricator from Aetolia, Eumaeus has become inured to them.
734. God-fearing, suspicious, and scrupulous, Eumaeus delivers probably the oldest extant example of literary sarcasm when, after Odysseus offers a bargain entailing that he be thrown off a cliff (Lefkatas) should he lose, he answers:
735. The only time a full moon occurred on Tuesday 3 September was in the year 1963 and before the year 1900, and will only occur again after the year 2200.
736. Like the sun, the Eye of Ra (Wedjat) is a source of heat and light, and it is associated with fire and flames.
737. The Eye of Ra (Wedjat) is also equated with the red light (Dawn/Brigid) that appears before sunrise, and with the morning/mourning star that precedes, and signals the son's (i.e. Kopsidas) arrival.
738. Revelation 12:1-5 King James Version (KJV)
739. The Etymology of the word Iron.
740. In ancient Rome and Ellada (Greece), Virgo was associated with the goddess of wheat and agriculture, Ops, Ceres and Demeter/Danu/Brigid/Cybele/Mary.
741. Alternatively, Virgo was sometimes identified as the virgin goddess Iustitia or Astraea, holding the scales of justice in her hand as the constellation Libra.
742. Virgo is also associated with the Virgin Mary (Brigid).
743. Virgo is often portrayed carrying two sheaves of wheat, one of which is marked by the bright star Spica.
744. The personification of justice balancing the scales dates back to the Goddess Maat, and later Isis, of ancient Egypt and Brigid of the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kop Sida.
745. The Hellenic deities Themis, Dike, and Brigid, were subsequently goddesses of justice.
746. Themis was the embodiment of divine order, law, and custom, in her aspect as the personification of the divine rightness of law.
747. Demeter (Cybele/Ops/Isis/Brigid/Danu/Kopsidas) means Earth-lover, "Mother-Earth", and her symbols are the cornucopia, wheat, torch, and bread.
748. Demeter is the goddess of the harvest and agriculture, who presided over grains and the fertility of the earth.
749. In Sparta Demeter was known as chthonic Demeter, i.e. Chthonia ("in the ground").
750. Europa ("broad face or eyes") at Livadeia of Boeotia. She was the nurse of Trophonios to whom a chthonic cult and oracle was dedicated.
751. In a clay statuette from Gazi (Heraklion Museum, Kereny 1976 fig 15), the Minoan poppy goddess wears the seed capsules, sources of nourishment and narcosis, in her diadem. "It seems probable that the Great Mother Goddess, who bore the names Rhea and Demeter, brought the poppy with her from her Cretan cult to Eleusis, and it is certain that in the Cretan cult sphere, opium was prepared from poppies" (Kerenyi 1976, p 24).
752. Demeter/Kopsidas also means Thesmophoros (θεσμός, thesmos: divine order, unwritten law; "phoros": bringer, bearer, "Law-Bringer," as a mark of civilized existence, the sacred law, and the cycle of life and death.
753. Demeter/Kopsidas/Poseidon also means E-ne-sida-o-ne, "earth-shaker".
754. The title Demeter/Kopsidas, E-ne-sida-o-ne, "earth-shaker" also means wa-na-ka (wanax/anax).
755. The etymology of the word Wanaka, wa-na-ka (Anax).
756. Nun is the oldest of the ancient Egyptian gods and father of Re/Ra, the sun god.
757. Nun’s name means “primeval waters,” and he represented the waters of chaos out of which Ra-Atum began creation.
758. In Ancient Egyptian creation accounts the original mound (kop) of land comes forth from the waters of the Nun, nothingness, void.
759. The Nun is the source of all that appears in a differentiated world, encompassing all aspects of divine and earthly existence.
760. The etymology of the word ka used to form the word wa-na-ka.
761. My mother's maiden name is Aravani.
762. My paternal grandmother's maiden name is also Aravani.
763. The etymology of the word Aravani - A+ra+vani - A+ra+vane.
764. The etymology of the word "A" used to form the word A+ra+vani
765. The etymology of the word "ra" used to form the word A+ra+vani.
766. The etymology of the word “vani” used to form the word A+ra+vani
2. The etymology of the Holyrood. Christianity, A relic believed to be part of the True Cross (The Atlantis Cross).
3. Aravani means “Tree of Life”, House of Horus i.e. Shiva/Isis/Osiris/Set/Nephthys/Horus/Ra/Amun/Wadjet/Iusaaset/Yahweh and all came forth from the House of the Kop Sida.
767. The etymology of the word vane (A+ra+vane), is Danish, From Old Norse vani. 1. a habit, custom.
768. The etymology of the word custom is From Middle English custume, from Anglo-Norman custume, from Old French coustume, from Vulgar Latin *cōnsuētūmen, from Latin cōnsuētūdinem, accusative singular of cōnsuētūdō (“custom, habit”), from cōnsuēscō (“accustom, habituate”), from con- (“with”) + suēscō (“become used or accustomed”), inchoative form of sueō (“I am accustomed”), perhaps from suus (“one's own, his own”); see consuetude. Displaced native Middle English wune, wone (“custom, habit, practice”) (from Old English wuna (“custom, habit, practice, rite”)), Middle English side, sid (The Tuatha Dé Danann), (“custom”) (from Old English sidu, sido (“custom, note, manner”)), Middle English cure (“custom, choice, preference”) (from Old English cyre (“choice, choosing, free will”)).
769. The etymology of the word vane is English, From Middle English vane, the Southern variant of fane, from Old English fana (“cloth, banner, a flag”), from Proto-Germanic *fanô. Cognate with Saterland Frisian Foone (“flag, banner”) and German Fahne. Compare fane. Noun, vane (plural vanes).
770. Other common weather vane motifs include ships, arrows, and horses (Aravani).
771. Not all weather vanes have pointers. When the wind is sufficiently strong, the head of the arrow or cockerel (or equivalent depending on the chosen design) will indicate the direction from which the wind is blowing.
772. The ancient Chinese also had weather vanes.
773. The Tower of the Winds on the ancient Greek agora in Athens once bore on its roof a wind vane in the form of a bronze Triton holding a rod in his outstretched hand, rotating as the wind changed direction. Below this was a frieze adorned with the eight Greek wind deities. The eight-meter-high structure also featured sundials and a water clock inside.
774. Triton is an ancient Greek god, the messenger of the sea.
775. He is the son of Poseidon and Amphitrite, god, and goddess of the sea respectively, and is herald for his father.
776. He is usually represented as a merman which has the upper body of a human and the tail, soft dorsal fin, spiny dorsal fin, anal fin, pelvic fins and caudal fin of a fish, "sea-hued."
777. Like his father, Poseidon, he carried a trident (Ψ).
778. The oldest surviving weather vane with the shape of a rooster (cock) is the Gallo di Ramperto, made in 820 CE and now preserved in the Museo di Santa Giulia in Brescia, Lombardy.
779. Pope Leo IV had a cock (A-ra-vane) placed on the Old St. Peter's Basilica or old Constantinian basilica.
780. Pope Gregory I said that the cock (rooster/Aravani) "was the most suitable emblem of Christianity," being "the emblem of St Peter," a reference to Luke 22:34 in which Jesus predicts that Peter will deny him three times before the rooster crows.
781. As a result of this, the cock gradually began to be used as a weather vane on church steeples, and in the 9th century Pope Nicholas I ordered the figure to be placed on every church steeple.
782. The Bayeux Tapestry of the 1070s depicts a man installing a cock (Aravani) on Westminster Abbey.
783. The cock (Aravane) was also an emblem of the sun derived from the Goths.
784. A few churches used weather vanes (Aravane) in the shape of the emblems of their patron saints.
785. The City of London has two surviving weather vane examples.
786. The weather vane of St Peter upon Cornhill is not in the shape of a rooster, but a key; while St Lawrence Jewry's weather vane is in the form of a gridiron.
787. A weather vane (Aravane) was installed in the Royal Navy's Admiralty building in London.
788. Colchis was an ancient kingdom and region on the coast of the Black Sea, centered in present-day western Georgia.
789. The Golden Fleece is the fleece of the gold-haired winged ram, which was held in Colchis.
790. The fleece is a symbol of authority and kingship.
791. It figures in the tale of the hero Jason and his crew of Argonauts, who set out on a quest for the fleece by order of King Pelias, in order to place Jason rightfully on the throne of Iolcus in Thessaly.
792. Through the help of Medea, they acquire the Golden Fleece.
793. Vani is a town in the Imereti region of western Georgia, at the Sulori river (a tributary of the Rioni river), 41 km southwest of the regional capital Kutaisi located in the ancient kingdom of Colchis.
794. The Colchians were an Ancient Egyptian race colonised by Sesoösis (Sesostris) around 1900 B.C.
795. The Egyptians of Colchis (A-ra-vani) preserved as heirlooms some wooden tablets, which show, with considerable accuracy, seas, and highways.
796. The Colchians (A-ra-vani) were commonly known to be Egyptian, i.e., Atlantean/Tuatha Dé Danann colonists.
797. When Sesostris defeated a native army without much resistance, he erected a pillar (kop) in their capital with a vagina.
798. The Egyptian colonists of Colchis were the A-ra-vani and the Kop Sidas.
799. Vannes/Aravani (Breton: Gwened) is a commune in the Morbihan department in Brittany in north-western France.
800. Gwened or Gwynedd/Aravani is a county in Wales, sharing borders with Powys, Conwy, Anglesey over the Menai Strait, and Ceredigion over the River Dyfi.
801. Gwynedd is named after the old Kingdom of Gwynedd (Kingdom of Aravani)
802. Based in northwest Wales, the rulers of Gwynedd (Aravani) repeatedly rose to preeminence and were acclaimed as "King of the Britons."
803. The title King of the Britons (Latin Rex Britannorum) was used (often retrospectively) to refer to the most powerful ruler among the Celtic Britons, both before and after the period of Roman Britain up until the Norman conquest of England.
804. In 911 the Carolingian French ruler Charles the Simple allowed a group of Vikings under their leader Rollo to settle in Normandy as part of the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte.
805. Rollo; c. 846 – c. 930 AD) was a Viking who became the first ruler of Normandy, a region of France.
806. In exchange for the land, the Norsemen under Rollo were expected to provide protection along the coast.
807. Their settlement proved successful, and the Vikings in the region became known as the "Northmen" from which "Normandy" and "Normans" are derived.
808. The Britons were the Brittonic-speaking peoples of what is now England, Wales, and southern Scotland, whose ethnic identity is today maintained by the Welsh, Cornish, and Bretons.
809. The same title was also used to refer to some of the rulers of Brittany in the ninth century, but there it is best translated as King of the Bretons.
810. At least twenty kings were referred to as "King of the Britons", while others were given related titles or descriptions.
811. Wales (or parts thereof) remained under Brittonic rule in Britain and the term "Britons" (Brythoniaid, Brutaniaid) was used in Britain to mean the Welsh people (Cymry in modern Welsh).
812. When the Viking Semitic King Cnut was crowned king of England and bred into Welsh (Kop Sida/Aravani) royal families becoming the Kings of England the gradual evolution of titles went from "King of the Britons" in the 11th century to "Prince of Wales" in the 13th.
813. The A ra vanes/Aravani settled Vannes (France).
814. Vannes is located on the Gulf of Morbihan at the mouth of two rivers, the Marle and the Vincin.
815. The name Vannes comes from the Veneti (Vane), a seafaring Celtic people who lived in the south-western part of Armorica in Gaul before the Roman invasions.
816. The Veneti (Aravani) were a seafaring Celtic people who lived in the Brittany peninsula (France).
817. They gave their name to the modern city of Vannes.
818. The Veneti (Vannes/Vane/A ra vane/Aravani) built their ships of oak (Kop) with large transoms fixed by iron nails of a thumb's thickness.
819. They navigated and powered their ships through the use of leather sails.
820. This made their ships strong, sturdy and structurally sound, capable of withstanding the harsh conditions of the Atlantic ocean.
821. The Aravani inhabited southern Armorica, along the Morbihan bay.
822. Morbihan bay is a department in Brittany, situated in the northwest of France.
823. It is named after the Morbihan (small sea in Breton), the enclosed sea that is the principal feature of the coastline.
824. It is noted for its Carnac stones, which predate and are more extensive than the Stonehenge monument that is more familiar to English speakers.
825. The area around the gulf features an extraordinary range of megalithic monuments.
826. A megalith is a large stone that has been used to construct a structure or monument, either alone or together with other stones.
827. Megalith also denotes an item consisting of rock(s) hewn in definite shapes for special purposes.
828. At some sites in eastern Turkey, large ceremonial complexes from the 9th millennium BC have been discovered.
829. They belong to the incipient phases of agriculture and animal husbandry.
830. Large circular structures involving carved megalithic orthostats are a typical feature; e.g. at Nevalı Çori and Göbekli Tepe.
831. Around Morbihan bay, there are passage dolmens, stepped pyramids with underground dolmen chambers, stone circles, and giant menhirs, among others.
832. A menhir (from Brittonic languages: maen or men, "stone" and hir or hîr, "long", standing stone, orthostat, lith or masseba/matseva is a large upright standing stone.
833. Over 3,000 dolmens and other structures can be found in the North-Western Caucasus region in Russia, where more and more dolmens are discovered in the mountains each year.
834. These dolmens are related to the Maykop (May-Kop) culture.
835. The Maykop culture (scientific transliteration Majkop), ca. 3700 BC—3000 BC, was a major Bronze Age archaeological culture in the Western Caucasus region of Southern Russia.
836. A Golden ox figurine was found in the Maykop kurgan (mid-3rd millennium BC.), Hermitage Museum.
837. Dolmens are known by a variety of names in other languages, including Irish: dolmain, Galician and Portuguese: anta, German: Hünengrab/Hünenbett, Afrikaans and Dutch: hunebed, Abkhazian: Adamra, Adyghe Ispun, dysse (Danish and Norwegian), dös (Swedish), Korean: 고인돌 goindol(mordenized word: stacked stone), "dol(stone)", "dolmaengj (pebble-stones, varied stones)", and Hebrew: גַלעֵד. Granja is used in Portugal, Galicia, and Spain. The rarer forms anta and ganda also appear. In the Basque Country, they are attributed to the jentilak, a race of giants.
838. The site best known to outsiders is Carnac, where remains of a dozen rows of huge standing stones run for over ten kilometers.
839. The passage grave of Gavrinis, on a small island in the Gulf, is one of the most important such sites in Europe.
840. Some of the ruins have been dated to at least 3300 BC — 200 years older than England's Stonehenge.
841. Under the Breton name Gwened/Gwynedd/ Vane/Aravani, the town was the center of an independent principality or kingdom variously called Bro-Wened ("Vannes") or Bro-Ereg ("land of Gwereg"), the latter for a prominent member of its dynasty, which claimed descent from Caradog Strongarm.
842. Caradoc Vreichvras, Modern Welsh: Caradog Freichfras, lit. "Caradoc Strongarm") was a legendary ancestor to the kings of Gwent.
843. He lived during the 5th or 6th century.
844. He is remembered in the Matter of Britain as a Knight of the Round Table, under the names King Carados (Cara-dos/Karados) and Carados Briefbras (French for "Carados Shortarm").
845. Gwent (Old Welsh: Guent) was a medieval Welsh kingdom, lying between the Rivers Wye and Usk.
846. The etymology of the word Karados, ka+ra+dos and Kara+dos.
847. Saptashrungi is a hill (kop) range consisting of seven hills locally called Ghads and form part of the Sahyadri Range of hills in the Western Ghats, India.
848. The City of Seven Hills usually refers to Rome.
849. However, Athens, Greece, is also built on seven hills.
850. The historical seven hills of Athens are the Acropolis, Areopagus, Philopappus Hill (or Hill of the Muses), Hill of the Nymphs, Pnyx, Mount Lycabettus, and Mount Anchesmos).
851. There are other cities that are built on seven hills. These are.
853. The Sahyadri Range of hills in the Western Ghats India are 108 water bodies (ponds) located in the watershed of these hills, which are called Kundas.
854. Nanduri, Kalwan and Vani (A-ra-vani) are the villages nearest to the temple, which are situated at the foot of the hills (Kops).
855. Three and a half Shakti Peethas (prominent seats of the Hindu Goddess) are reported in Maharashtra.
856. These four Goddess temples are Mahalakshmi Temple at Kolhapur, Tulja Bhavani (Bha-vani/A-ra-Bhavani), Temple at Tuljapur, Renuka Temple at Mahur (Matripur) and the Sapatashrungi Temple of Vani (A-ra-vani).
857. These four temples are also interpreted to represent the four parts of holy AUM, A kara , U kara, Ma kara and Mmm kara (Ardha matra).
858. The etymology of the word kara, Asturian, From Late Latin or Vulgar Latin cara, from Ancient Greek κάρα (kára, “head (kop), face”).
859. In Hinduism, Auṃ or Oṃ is one of the most important spiritual symbols (pratima).
860. It refers to Atman (soul/sidas) and Brahman (ultimate reality, the entirety of the universe, truth, divine, supreme spirit, cosmic principles, knowledge).
861. The syllable is often found at the beginning and the end of chapters in the Vedas, the Upanishads, and other Hindu texts.
862. This temple is one among the 51 Shakti peethas located on the Indian subcontinent and is a location where one of Sati's (Osiris) limbs, her right arm (Penis) is considered to have fallen when grief-stricken and agitated Shiva (Isis) was carrying her dead body around the world on his shoulders, and Vishnu (Set) had cut her body into pieces with his Sudarshana Chakra.
863. Vanni is also the name given to the mainland area of the Northern Province of Sri Lanka.
864. Vani is also a village in Howmeh-ye Jonubi Rural District, in the Central District of Eslamabad-e Gharb County, Kermanshah Province, Iran.
865. Rama or Ram ( Kop Sida), also known as Ramachandra, is a principal deity of Hinduism.
866. Rama's Bridge is a chain of limestone shoals, between Pamban Island, also known as Rameswaram Island, off the south-eastern coast of Tamil Nadu, India, and Mannar Island, off the north-western coast of Sri Lanka.
867. The bridge (Brigid) was first mentioned in the ancient Indian Sanskrit epic Ramayana of Valmiki.
868. The name Rama's Bridge (Kop Sida/Brigid) refers to the bridge built by the Vanara (ape men/Semites) army of Rama (Kop Sida) in Hindu theology with instructions from Nala, which he used to reach Lanka and rescue his wife Sita (Sida) from the Rakshasa king, Ravana.
869. The Ramayana attributes the building of this bridge (Brigid) to Rama (Kop Sida) in verse 2-22-76, naming it as Setubandhanam, a name that persists until today.
870. The etymology of the word Ara-b-an or Ara+v+an.
871. The letter B in the Hellenic language is pronounced Beta
872. Beta: uppercase Β, lowercase β, or cursive ϐ; Ancient Greek: βῆτα bē̂ta or Modern Greek:
873. Spanish, Pronunciation, IPA(key): /be/ Homophone: be, Verb, ve.
874. The etymology of the word v, Romanian, Pronunciation -(phoneme): IPA(key): /v/ - (letter name): IPA(key): /ve/
875. The etymology of the word ve in the word Ara+v+an.
876. My ancestors the Aravani founded the city of Araban. (Araban+i, Aravan+i, Aravane) in the most ancient of times.
877. Araban is a district and city of Gaziantep Province in Southeast Anatolia, modern day Turkey.
878. In the most ancient of times, the Kopsidas also settled in the Mediterranean Region, in what is today modern day Turkey.
879. The Mediterranean Region is bordered by the Aegean Region to the west, the Central Anatolia Region to the north, the Eastern Anatolia Region to the northeast, the Southeastern Anatolia Region to the east, Syria to the southeast, and the Mediterranean Sea to the south.
880. After the great flood 11,600 years ago my ancestors the Araban-i (Aravani) and Kop-sidas (Kopsidas) founded Gobekli Tepe and sister site Karahan Tepe along with other surrounding sites like Nevalı Çori, Adiyaman (Southeast Anatolia), Kikisik, Hamzan Tepe, Urfa, Çatalhöyük, and Latmos.
881. The etymology of the word Kara-han. Kara meaning head (love/stone/head/Kop), and han meaning stone.
882. The T-shaped monoliths found at Göbekli Tepe appear to be covered with cup-marks on their top-sides (Kop-sides).
883. The distance from Araban to Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) is 66 miles or 106 km as the crow flies.
884. Göbekli Tepe "Potbelly Hill" in Turkish, is an archaeological site atop a mountain (kop) ridge in the Southeastern Anatolia Region of modern-day Turkey, and was called Karya (Wal-Nut) in the most ancient times, 11,600 years ago.
885. The tell has a height of 15 m (49 ft) and is about 300 m (980 ft) in diameter.
886. In archaeology, a tell or tel (derived from Arabic: تَل, tall, 'hill' or 'mound' i.e. kop), is an artificial mound formed from the accumulated refuse of people (Kop Sida/Aravani) living on the same site for hundreds or thousands of years.
887. Gobekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) is a sanctuary site; it's the oldest temple yet found.
888. The Kop Sidas and A ra vani people, i.e., The Tuath(a) Dé Danann founded Gobekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) around 11,600 years ago.
889. The tell (kop) includes two phases of ritual use dating back to the 10th–8th millennium BCE.
890. During the first phase, pre-pottery Neolithic A (PPNA), circles of massive T-shaped stone pillars were erected, the world's oldest known megaliths.
891. More than 200 pillars in about 20 circles are currently known through geophysical surveys.
892. The site was first discovered by a Robert Braidwood survey conducted by the Istanbul University and the University of Chicago in 1963 and later excavated by a German archaeological team under the direction of Klaus Schmidt from 1996 until his death in 2014.
893. Klaus Schmidt confirms that the sites were ancient neolithic sanctuaries used as a holy site and not used as a settlement.
894. At the western escarpment, in a cave, a small relief depicting a bovine was discovered.
895. At the west edge of the hill, a lion-like figure was found.
896. Flints and limestone fragments along with three phallic depictions were also discovered.
897. At this early stage of the site's history, circular compounds or temene first appear.
898. Temenos is a piece of land cut (κόψ) off and assigned as an official domain, especially to kings and chiefs (κόψ/kops), or a piece of land marked off from common uses and dedicated to a god, a sanctuary, holy grove (holy copse) or holy precinct: The Pythian race-course is called a temenos, the sacred valley of the Nile is the Νείλοιο πῖον τέμενος Κρονίδα (Kron-ida) ("the rich temenos of Cronides (Cron-ides) by the Nile"), the Acropolis of Athens is the ἱερὸν τέμενος ("the holy temenos"; of Pallas).
899. The etymology of the word kron used to form the word kron+ida.
900. The word Temenos derives from the Greek verb τέμνω (temnō), "to cut" (Κοψ/copse/kops ida).
901. The earliest attested form of the word is the Mycenaean Greek, te-me-no, written in Linear B syllabic script.
902. The Gobekli Tepe site mainly consists of stone age temples used for rituals.
903. Two taller T-shaped pillars stand facing one another at the center of each circle.
904. The two tall T-pillars (copse) are displayed side by side, their heads (kop-side) clearly visible, implies they signify twin pillars (twin kop-sides) like those placed at the center of all the major enclosures at Göbekli Tepe.
905. Researchers of the ancient mysteries field have announced that the twin central pillars of key enclosures at Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) are aligned south, their twin central monoliths turned to face the rising of either the belt stars of Orion (Schoch, 2014, 54-55) or the bright star Sirius.
906. Each circle consists of 12 smaller T-shaped pillars.
907. The T-shaped pillars depict stylized humans.
908. The anthropomorphic T-shaped terminations represent heads (kops).
909. The etymology of the word T.
910. The etymology of the word “te.”
911. The etymology of the word “ti.”
912. Bread is a staple food prepared from a dough of flour and water, usually by baking.
913. Throughout recorded history it has been popular around the world and is one of the oldest artificial foods, having been of importance since the dawn of agriculture.
914. Etymology 9. T, Translingual, Letter, Symbol T, Usage notes, As a symbol meaning "time," t is italicised in print; for example, "the position at time t is x."
915. The etymology of the letter X, Translingual, Possibly from skull and crossbones.
916. Etymology 10. Translingual, Letter, t (upper case T) See also Τ (tau).
917. The etymology of the word tau, English tau, Borrowed from Ancient Greek ταῦ (taû). Noun, tau (plural taus) 1. A Τ-shaped sign or structure; a St. Anthony's cross (Atlantis Cross), sometimes considered as a sacred symbol.
918. The Tau Cross (Atlantis Cross) is a form of the Christian cross symbol, named after the Greek letter it resembles.
919. It is also variously St. Anthony's Cross, Old Testament Cross, Anticipatory Cross, Cross Commissee, Egyptian Cross, Advent Cross, Croce taumata, Saint Francis's Cross, Crux Commissa (The Atlantis Cross).
920. The shape of the letter tau or T was interpreted as representing a crucifix from antiquity.
921. The staurogram, from Greek ΣΤΑΥΡΟΣ "cross" (Atlantis Cross), was a tau-rho ligature used to abbreviate the Greek word for cross in very early New Testament manuscripts such as P66, P45 and P75.
922. The tau was also considered a symbol of salvation due to the identification of the tau with the sign which in Ezekiel 9:4 was marked on the forehead of the saved ones (וְהִתְוִיתָ תָּו עַל־מִצְחֹות הָאֲנָשִׁים "set a mark (tav; after the Phoenician cross-shape) on the forehead of the men"), or due to the tau-shaped outstretched hands of Moses in Exodus 17:11.
923. In ancient times, tau (T) was used as a symbol for life or resurrection.
924. St. Anthony of Egypt bore a cross (Atlantis Cross) in the form of a tau on his cloak.
925. The Tau Cross (Atlantis Cross) is most commonly used in reference to the Franciscan Order and Saint Francis of Assisi, who adopted it as his personal coat of arms after hearing Pope Innocent III talk about the Tau symbol.
926. The Atlantis Cross is now used as a symbol of the Franciscan Order.
927. Etymology 7. tau, Sotho, Noun, tau 1. lion.
928. Zisurrû, meaning “magic circle drawn with flour,” and inscribed ZÌ-SUR-RA-a, was an ancient Mesopotamian means of delineating, purifying and protecting from evil by the enclosing of a ritual space in a circle of flour.
929. It involved ritual drawings with a variety of powdered cereals to counter different threats and is accompanied by the gloss: SAG.BA SAG.BA, Akkadian: māmīt māmīt, the curse from a broken oath, in the Exorcists Manual, where it refers to a specific ritual on two tablets the first of which is extant.
930. The zisurrû, a word ultimately derived from Sumerian, was used as a defensive measure and drawn on the ground around prophylactic figurines as part of a Babylonian ritual to thwart evil spirits, around a patient's bed to protect against ghosts or demons in much the same manner in which bowls thwart demons and curses, or as a component of another elaborate ritual.
931. It was a component in the Ritual and Incantation-Prayer against Ghost-Induced Illness: Šamaš, and also the Mîs-pî ritual.
932. In the ritual tablet of the Maqlû incantation series, it instructs “Thereafter, you encircle the bed with flour-paste and recite the incantation sag.ba sag.ba and the incantation tummu bītu (“Adjured is the house”).”
933. It occurs in a namburbi performed when preparing to dig a new well and appended to tablet seventeen of the Šumma ālu series.
934. It is incorporated into the Kettledrum rituals, where the circle of flour surrounds the bull whose hide is to form the drum skin.
935. The encipit én sag.ba sag.ba also appears in the Muššu’u ritual tablet, line thirty-eight.
936. The circle is rationalized in commentaries as representing certain protective deities, LUGAL.GIR.RA and Meslamtae’a according to one.
937. In other rituals a circle might be painted in whitewash or dark wash on either side of a doorway for apotropaic purposes.
938. The choice of flour was crucial to the purpose of the ritual, with šemuš-flour reserved (níĝ-gig) for repelling ghosts, wheat-flour for rituals invoking personal gods and šenuḫa-barley to encircle beds, presumably to counter disease-carrying demons.
939. In the ritual against broken oaths, a catalogue from Aššur gives the incipits of the two tablets as én (abbreviation for én é-nu-ru) sag-ba sag-ba and én sag-ba min sil7-lá-dè. :231 The colophon line of the first of these tablets, which has been recovered, reads KA-INIM-ma ZÌ-ŠUR-ra NIG-ḪUL-GÁL BÚR.RU.DA-kam. The text describes measures to repel, thwart or imprison demons, such as trapping them in a covered fermentation vat.
940. The Sag Ba tablet written in both Sumer and Akkad languages says:
941. Many of the T-shaped pillars at Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) are decorated with abstract, enigmatic pictograms and carved animal reliefs.
942. The Kop Sida (Atlanteans, i.e., The Tuatha Dé Danann) carved their symbols on the monolithic T-shaped pillars found at Gobekli Tepe.
943. The symbols found on the T-shaped pillars at Gobekli Tepe represent the Kop Sidas, including the soul holes (Seelenloch).
944. A Plaquette found at Körtik Tepe depicts a snake and the symbol Ψ.
955. Körtik Tepe is an archaeological mound located near Bismil 's Ağıl ( Kurdish : Anjoli) village in Diyarbakır province.
946. Körtik Tepe, a site partly contemporary with Göbekli Tepe’s Layer III.
947. The T-shaped pillars, pictograms, mound, and the sacred symbols at Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) represent the Kop Sidas and A-ra-vani, (Tuatha Dé Danann) who came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg).
948. The T-shaped pillars, mound, and the sacred symbols at Göbekli Tepe are the representations of the Kop Sidas and A ra vani.
949. Relief's on the T-shaped pillars depict mammals such as lions, ram, bulls, boars, foxes, gazelles and donkeys; snakes and other reptiles, arthropods such as insects and arachnids; and birds, particularly Vultures/Crane/Heron/Ibis motifs.
950. A depiction of a bag or hand bag also appears on the pillars
951. The Vulture/Crane/Heron/Ibis shows up as a significant symbol in many cultures including India and Egypt.
952. The Vulture is Sacred to the goddess Nekhbet, the goddess of Upper Egypt and also Mut, the ‘mother’ goddess.
953. The vulture is a symbol of the Goddess Isis/Brigid (Isidas/Kop Sidas).
954. The Ibis represents the teaching of Thoth in Ancient Egypt.
955. The crane also appears in Australian Aboriginal dances.
956. The Heron appears as the Ba (depiction/soul/sidas) of both the gods Ra (Elatha) and Osiris (Dagda).
957. The crane and bull appear on different panels of The Pillar (kop) of the Boatmen, by Tarvos Trigaranus.
958. On the Pillar of the Boatmen, the Celtic God Esus (Hesus) is accompanied with the ‘bull with three cranes,' along with Jupiter/Zeus/Amun-Ra, Vulcan, and other gods.
959. Vultures also feature prominently in the iconography of Çatalhöyük and Jericho.
960. On one of the T-shaped pillars at Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) is a depiction of what resembles a goose.
961. The Goose was sacred to the Egyptian god Geb (Danu).
962. Geb often is represented as the ‘earth’ god, and he is the father of the goddess Isis (Brigid/Isidas) who is sometimes referred to as the ‘egg of the Goose.'
963. A decapitated (headless) human figure (Kop Sidqa)with an erected penis appears on one of the pillars at Göbekli Tepe.
964. On the front face of one of the T-shaped pillars is a relief of a taurine head (kop).
965. The Bull or Taurus is one of the 12 signs of the zodiac.
966. The taurine symbol appears as a god in ancient Egypt, as Hathor the cow and Apis the bull.
967. Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen') plays a role in an important prefatory tale to Táin Bó Cuailnge
968. Táin Bó Cúailnge "the driving-off of cows of Cooley," commonly known as The Cattle Raid of Cooley or The Táin) is a legendary tale from early Irish literature which is often considered an epic, although it is written primarily in prose rather than verse.
969. It tells of a war against Ulster by Connacht queen Medb and her husband Ailill, who intend to steal the stud bull Donn Cuailnge and are opposed only by teenage Ulster hero Cú Chulainn.
970. One bull is Finnbhennach ("white-horned" sometimes rendered as "Whitehorn") was an extremely fertile stud bull owned by king Ailill of Connacht and Donn Cúailnge is the Brown Bull of Cooley.
971. The bull is a symbol of Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen'), Kop Sida, the Tuatha Dé Danann.
972. The sun imagery between the horns found in ancient Egypt is called the royal crown. (royal kop)
973. The bull symbol is also found in Mesopotamia, Akkadian, Assyrian and Babylonian Gods.
974. These Gods (Kop Sida, the Tuatha Dé Danann) are depicted with bull horns on the heads or with head gear bearing horns.
975. Depicted on one of the pillars at Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) is a solar disc crown with a crescent underneath (Osiris and Isis).
976. A solar disc crown is exclusive to gods and goddesses of ancient Egypt.
977. The depiction of a bird holding the sun/earth on one of the T-shaped pillars at Gobekli Tepe is the forefather of celestial expression, which is found in later cultures of Anatolia, Messepomoia, ancient Egypt and India.
978. The T-shaped pillars at Gobekli Tepe have human arms and fingers carved on their lower half representing the bodies of stylized humans and gods (i.e. the Kop Sidas and Aravani).
979. After the Great Flood, the T-shaped representations of humans and Gods at Gobekli Tepe are the first ever god depictions of the Aravani and Kopsidas (Tuatha Dé Danann).
980. Loincloths (tunic/kilt) also appear on the lower half of a few T-shaped pillars at Gobekli Tepe.
981. The Irish, Scottish, Welsh, wear kilts.
982. The shendyt was a kilt-like, loincloth garment worn in ancient Egypt.
983. The Fustanella is a traditional pleated skirt-like garment that is also referred to as a kilt worn by men of many nations in the Balkans (Southeast Europe).
984. In Greece, a short version of the fustanella is worn by ceremonial military units like the Evzones.
985. The fustanella was derived from a series of ancient Greek garments such as the chiton (or tunic) and the chitonium (or short military tunic).
986. The horizontal stone member on top of the column at Göbekli Tepe symbolizes a human head (kop).
987. The pillars as a whole, therefore, have an anthropomorphic identity.
988. The inhabitants of the Göbekli Tepe site i.e. Aravani and Kopsidas lived in neighbouring villages (Araban) for at least part of the year.
989. Radiocarbon of the Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) site can be fixed at about 9600 BCE.
990. The surviving structures, then, not only predate pottery, metallurgy, and the invention of writing or the wheel, they were built before the so-called Neolithic Revolution, i.e., the beginning of agriculture and animal husbandry around 9000 BCE.
991. The construction of Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) implies organization of an advanced order not hitherto associated with Paleolithic, PPNA, or PPNB societies.
992. The Göbekli Tepe pillars weigh 10–20 metric tons (10–20 long tons; 11–22 short tons), with one still in the quarry weighing 50 tons.
993. An elite class of religious leaders (Aravani/Kopsidas) supervised the work and later controlled whatever ceremonies took place.
994. It is the oldest known evidence for a priestly caste (Aravani/Kopsidas)—much earlier than such social distinctions developed elsewhere in the Near East.
995. Stylistic analysis indicates that it is the oldest religious site yet discovered anywhere in the world.
996. Klaus Schmidt believed that what he called a "cathedral on a hill" was a pilgrimage destination attracting worshippers up to 150 km (90 mi) distant.
997. In 2017, a discovery of human crania (kop) with incisions were reported.
998. Klaus Schmidt also interpreted it in connection with the initial stages of the Neolithic.
999. It is one of several sites in the vicinity of Karaca Dağ, an area which geneticists suspect may have been the source of at least some of our cultivated grains
1000. Recent DNA analysis of modern domesticated wheat compared with wild wheat has shown that its DNA is closest in sequence to wild wheat found on Karaca Dağ 30 km (20 mi) away from the Göbekli Tepe site and around 100 mi from Araban, suggesting that this is where modern wheat was first domesticated.
1001 Such scholars suggest that the Neolithic revolution, i.e., the beginnings of grain cultivation, took place here.
1002. Grain cultivation took place in Atlantis/Tír na nÓg (prior the great flood (9600 B.C.), and the founding of Göbekli Tepe,
1003. Grain cultivation was re-established after the great flood around Karaca Dağ (9600 B.C.) by the Kopsidas and Aravani.
1004. The Atlanteans (the Tuatha Dé Danann, i.e., Kopsidas and Aravani) invented agriculture and livestock farming and brought this technology along with civilization to the inhabitants of the earth.
1005. The Atlanteans (the Tuatha Dé Danann, i.e., Kopsidas and Aravani) also brought the word (Logos) to the inhabitants of the earth.
1006. Klaus Schmidt engaged in some speculation regarding the belief systems of the groups that created Göbekli Tepe, based on comparisons with other shrines and settlements.
1007. He assumed shamanic practices and suggested that the T-shaped pillars represent human forms, perhaps ancestors, whereas he saw a fully articulated belief in gods only developing later in Mesopotamia, associated with great temples and palaces.
1008. It corresponds well with an ancient Sumerian belief that agriculture, animal husbandry, and weaving were brought to the inhabitants of the earth from the sacred mountain Ekur, which was inhabited by Annuna deities, very ancient gods without individual names.
1009. Ekur is a Sumerian term meaning "mountain house." (Kop house).
1010. An ancient Sumerian text known as the cattle and grain text mentions a mound (kop) called Du-Ku (Atlantis/Tír na nÓg and Göbekli Tepe).
1011. Du-Ku is an Akkadian word for a sacred place (sacred Kop Sidas).
1012. The sacred place is a hill, mound, mountain (i.e, kop) where the soul (sidas) descended, i.e. Kop Sidas.
1013. Du-Ku translates as "holy hill," "holy mound" (House which is the holy mound), or "great mountain".
1014. Du-Ku, therefore, means "holy kop," (house which is the holy kop), or "great kop."
1015. The location is otherwise alluded to in sacred texts as a specifically identified place of godly judgement.
1016. The hill (kop) was the location for ritual offerings to Sumerian gods.
1017. Nungal and the Anunna (Anunnaki/Aravani/Kopsidas) dwell upon the holy hill (kop) in a text written from Gilgamesh.
1018. On the mound of the Du-Ku agriculture had been invented.
1019. Agriculture had been invented by the Kop Sidas (Kop-seed-as, i.e., the Tuatha Dé Danann).
1020. Those who had been created in the Du-Ku descended from the Du-Ku.
1021. Kop Sida was created in the Du-Ku.
1022. Kop Sida descended from the Du-Ku.
1023. Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen'/Atlantis/Tír na nÓg).
1024. The Annuna are known as the Anunnaki (also transcribed as: Anunaki, Anunna, Anunnaku (singular), Ananaki, and other variations).
1025. Anunnaki is a group of deities in ancient Mesopotamian cultures (e.g. Sumerian, Akkadian, Assyrian, and Babylonian).
1026. The Anunnaki, Aravani and Kopsidas are one and the same.
1027. The Kopsidas and Aravani are the Anunnaki.
1028. The Kopsidas, Aravani and Anunnaki (Anunn-aki) are the Tuatha Dé Danann.
1029. Expanding on Schmidt's interpretation that round enclosures could represent sanctuaries, Gheorghiu's semiotic analysis reads Göbekli Tepe's iconography as a cosmogonic map which would have related the local community to the surrounding landscape and the cosmos."
1030. The stones at Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) were also intended to stave off evils (Apotropaic magic) through the form of magic representation.
1031. The T-shaped pillars served as totems.
1032. A totem is a spirit being (kop Sida), sacred object, or symbol that serves as an emblem of a group of people, such as a family, clan, lineage, or tribe (the Kopsidas/Aravani/Tuatha Dé Danann/Atlanteans).
1033. After the great flood, the stones at Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) were used for the resurrection and transmigration of souls to the physical world via the soul hole stones to repopulate the earth with beings possessing souls.
1034. The souls entered the new born beings.
1035. Soul holes were found at Göbekli Tepe.
1036. A soul hole (Seelenloch) is a term for an "entrance and exit opening for the soul (Sida)."
1037. Similarly, small doors or windows known as armen seelenloch, "poor soul holes," were once incorporated into the walls of houses in Austria.
1038. Seelenloch-Selene hole/soul hole/Isis hole/moon hole/moonie hole/sidas hole.
1039. A large number of megalithic dolmens of Neolithic and later Bronze Age manufacture, from Ireland in the West across to India in the East, have circular apertures cut into their entrance stones.
1040. Like the examples at Göbekli Tepe, these bored holes are usually between 25 and 40 centimeters in diameter, too small to allow a normal sized person to pass through bodily.
1041. Small clay T-shaped figurines were found at a neolithic site near Adiyaman which was built around 2000 years after the temples of Gobeli tepe were intentionally covered over.
1042. The site where the small T-shaped clay figurines were found is just 70km away from Gobekli tepe and 60 Km away from Araban.
1043. Paintings found in a Mountain (Kop) cave on the walls of a holy site at Latmos, Pisidia (Kopisidia), dating to circa 4000 years after Göbekli Tepe was erected depict humans (Kop-sidas/Aravani) with T-shaped heads.
1044. The High Priesthood and people of Göbekli Tepe, i.e., Kopsidas and Aravani traveled to Ireland, Wales (Kingdom of Gwynedd), Scotland, Holland, France (Vannes, Gulf of Morbihan) Egypt, India, Ancient Ellada (Greece), Rome, South America, the Western Caucasus region of Southern Russia, Poland and the surrounding areas, and to many other parts of the earth.
1045. The Sviderian (Siderian/Side-rian/Sider/Sida) culture, is the name of Final Palaeolithic cultural complexes in Poland and the surrounding areas which include, Nowy Mlyn in the Holy Cross (Atlantis Cross) Mountains region, Belgium, Holland, northwest Germany, Denmark, Sweden (i.e., Swide-an/Side dan, Swedan) and Norway, and the Middle East European cultural province, embracing Silesia, Brandenburgia, Lithuania, Belarus, Central Russia, Ukraine and the Crimea. .
1046. A statue of Poseidon (Lir) is the cultural symbol and landmark at Götaplatsen, Sweden (Swide-dan/Side dan/Danu) .
1047. The Holy Cross Mountains Brigade was a tactical unit of the National Armed Forces, one of the Polish underground military organizations during World War II.
1048. The Holy Cross means: The Holy Cross is the Atlas Cross/Bodb Sida Cross, and the Mountains are the Kop (Kop Sida). Brigade is Brigid, a member of the Tuatha Dé Danann.
1049. The Sviderian/Siderian pople are of the tribe of Danu, i.e., Aos Síde, the Tuatha Dé Danann (Kopsida/Aravani).
1050 The type-site is Świdry Wielkie, in Otwock near the Swider River (Sider/Sida river), a tributary to the Vistula River, in Masovia.
1051. It has been accepted that most of the Swiderian/Siderian (Kop Sida/Aravani) population emigrated to what is Poland today at the very end of the Pleistocene (10,000 BP).
1052. The Maykop (May Kop) culture (scientific transliteration Majkop), ca. 3700 BC—3000 BC, was a major Bronze Age archaeological culture in the Western Caucasus region of Southern Russia.
1053. The etymology of the word Maykop May+kop. (for the etymology of the word kop see above.
1054. The Kopsidas and Aravani, i.e., the Tuatha Dé Danann, are the Gods of Göbekli Tepe.
1055. Beşparmak Mountains (Latin: Latmus; Ancient Greek: Λάτμος) are a ridge of many spurs located in the Muğla and Aydın provinces of Turkey, running in an east-west direction along the north shore of the former Latmian Gulf on the coast of Caria (Karya), which became part of Hellenised Ionia.
1056. The city of Latmus, located on the south slopes of Mount Latmus 25 kilometres (16 mi) east of Miletus, was originally a port on the narrow gulf, as reported by Strabo.
1057. Strabo also states that Latmus is the same as Mount Phthires in the Catalogue of Trojans.
1058. The mouth of the Gulf of Latmus began to fill with sediment from the Maeander (Büyük Menderes) river, which emptied into it, even in classical antiquity.
1059. The ancient writers generally recognized the western spur over the gulf as Latmus, but Strabo reports that the ridge east was called Mount Grium and extended through Caria (Karya).
1060. The Kopsidas and Aravani also founded Caria/Karya in the region of Western Anatolia, Pisidia (Kopisidia).
1061. Nikephoros I was Byzantine Emperor from 802 to 811.
1062. Nikephoros I was a patrician from Seleucia Sidera (Sida) tan ancient city in the northern part of Pisidia Pi-Sida), Anatolia, near the village of Bayat (old name Selef), near Atabey, about 15 km North-northeast of Isparta, I-sparta Province.
1063. Nikephoros embarked on a general reorganization of the Roman Empire, creating new themes in the Balkans (where he initiated the re-Hellenization by resettling Hellenes from Anatolia) and strengthening the frontiers.
1064. In 803 Nikephoros concluded a treaty, called the "Pax Nicephori", with Charlemagne, but refused to recognize the Charlemagne's imperial dignity.
1065. Relations deteriorated and led to a war over Venice in 806–810.
1066. In the process Nikephoros had quelled a Venetian rebellion in 807, but suffered extensive losses to the Franks.
1067. The conflict was resolved only after Nikephoros' death, and Venice, Istria, the Dalmatian coast and South Italy were assigned to the East, while Rome, Ravenna and the Pentapolis were included in the Western realm.
1068. Prokopia was a daughter of Nikephoros I.
1069. Prokopia (Pro-kop-ia) was the Empress consort of Michael I Rhangabe of the Eastern Roman Empire.
1070. The Kopsidas and Aravani (Druids) high priesthood founded the great religions of Egypt, India, Ellada (Greece), and Rome.
1071. Christianity, Islam and Judaism are counterfeits of these religions.
1072. All these religions have their origins in Göbekli Tepe and before that Atlantis (Tír na nÓg).
1073. Blue lotus (or blue Egyptian lotus), but also blue water lily (or blue Egyptian water lily), and sacred blue lily (or sacred narcotic lily of the nile), is a water-lily (sida) in the genus Nymphaea.
1074. As a symbol of re-birth, the lotus (sida) was closely related to the imagery of the funerary of Osiris (Dagda/Kop Sida).
1075. The Four Sons of Horus were frequently shown standing on a lotus (sidas) in front of Osiris (Dagda/Kop Sida).
1076. The Book of the Dead contains spells for "transforming oneself into a lotus" (Sida) and thus fulfilling the promise of resurrection.
1077. The lotus (Sidas) was commonly used in art as a symbol of Upper Egypt.
1078. The lotus (Sidas) was often shown with its long stems (kop) intertwined with papyrus reeds (kop) (a symbol of Lower Egypt) as a representation of the unification of the two lands (kop-sidas).
1079. DIODORUS SICULUS - LIBRARY OF HISTORY. Book I
1080. The ancient Egyptians believed that after death the soul (sidas) travelled through the underworld to the Halls of Ma'at (or Halls of Judgement).
1081 There their heart was weighed against the feather of Ma'at and those who met the standard passed on to a blissful existence in the field of reeds.
1082. The etymology of the word reed.
1083. The lotus (sidas) has been a symbol of purity since before the time of the Buddha.
1084. In Buddhism Lotuses (sidas) are symbols of purity and 'spontaneous' generation and hence symbolize divine birth.
1085. According to the Lalitavistara, 'the spirit of the best of men is spotless, like the new lotus (sida) in the [muddy] water which does not adhere to it', and, according to esoteric Buddhism, the heart of the beings is like an unopened lotus (sida): when the virtues of the Buddha develop the lotus (sidas) blossoms therein.
1086. This is why the Buddha sits on a lotus (sida) in bloom.
1087. In Tantrism the sida is the symbol of the feminine principle.
1088. The lotuses are usually differentiated by their colour and grouping, in three or five flowers, which may or may not be combined with leaves.
1089. In Jainism, siddhas are the liberated souls who have destroyed all karmas and have obtained moksha.
1090. Siddhas do not have a body; they are the soul in its purest form.
1091. The Siddhas reside in the Siddha-shila, which is situated at the top (kop) of the Universe. (Kop-siddhas)
1092. Siddhar also refers to the people (Kop-siddhar) who were early age wandering adepts that dominated ancient Tamil teaching and philosophy.
1093. They were knowledgeable in science, technology, astronomy, literature, fine arts, music, drama, dance, and provided solutions to common people in their illness and advice for their future.
1094. Some of their ideologies are considered to have originated during the First Sangam period.
1095. The First Sangam period or Head Sangam period was a legendary period in the history of Ancient Tamilakam said to be the foremost of Tamil Sangams, known in the Tamil language as கூடல் (kooṭal) or 'gathering.'
1096. The First Head (kop) Sangam period was between 9600 BCE to 5200 BCE. (the Kop-siddhar and Aravani people of Göbekli Tepe and Atlantis/Tír na nÓg).
1097. The Siddhar (Kop-Siddhar/Aravani) people (First Head (kop) Sangam period) are the Kop-siddhar and Aravani people of Karya Thaminin and Göbekli Tepe.
1098. “Once upon a time, a young couple-Baiye (Osiris/Dagda) and Hehua (Isis/Brigid) (Chinese name of Lotus (sida) lived nearby a lotus pond in Tianping Village, Changxing. They grew up together and got married. At their wedding night, a giant gold dragon appeared in the sky after thunder. Next year Hehua (Isis/Brigid) gave birth to a child (Horus/Bodb Sida/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen') with squama under the arms. The villagers called it Longzhong "dragon seed" i.e., seeda, Sida/Bodb Sida/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen')). The little dragon left finally. He thanked his mother for his birth and rained the dry land. So there was always good harvest in Tianping village. Villagers made a dragon and named it Baiye Dragon (Baiye is the name of the father) to express their thanks and appreciation. And they performed dragon-dancing at festivals to pray for peace and prosperity.”
1099. Esus or Hesus (Osiris/Dagda) was a Gaulish god.
1100. The two statues on which the name Hesus appears are the Pillar (kop) of the Boatmen from among the Parisii (Celts) and a pillar (kop) from Trier among the Treveri (Celts).
1101. In both of these, Esus is portrayed cutting (copse/koψ ) branches from trees (copse/kops) with his axe (Ψ/Kops-sida).
1102. Kops (Κοψ) in the Hellenic language also means to cut. Kops-ida (Κοψίδα/Kopsida/Hesus/Jesus/Set/Osiris/Horus/Dagda/Bodb Sída).
1103. The triad of Celtic deities: Teutates, Hesus (an aspirated form of Esus), and Taranis T-ara-vanis.
1104. Taranis T-a-ra-vanis is identified with (Jupiter/Zues/Amun-Ra/Elatha/Osiris/Dagda).
1105. Teutates is identified with Mercury (Hermes/Osiris/Dagda) and Esus with Mars (T/Tuesday/Ares/Horus/Osiris/Dagda/Bodb Sída/Kopsida).
1106. Esus is accompanied, on different panels of the Pillar (kop) of the Boatmen, by Tarvos Trigaranus (the ‘bull with three cranes’), along with Jupiter/Zeus/Amun-Ra, Vulcan, and other gods.
1107. The bull and cranes are motifs that are depicted on the pillars at Göbekli Tepe.
1108. In the imagery, the bull and tree (copse/kops) are both divine.
1109. The Parisii were Celtic Iron Age people who lived on the banks of the river Seine in Gaul from the middle of the third century BC until the Roman era.
1110. With the Suessiones, the Parisii participated in the general rising of Vercingetorix against Julius Caesar in 52 BC.
1111. Their chief (Kop) city (oppidum) was on the site of Lutetia, which later became a moderately important city in the Roman province of Gallia Lugdunensis and ultimately the modern city of Paris, whose name is derived from theirs.
1112. Vercingetorix 82 BC – 46 BC) was a chieftain of the Arverni (Aravani) tribe; he united the Gauls in a revolt against Roman forces during the last phase of Julius Caesar's Gallic Wars.
1113. The Arverni (Aravani) were also a Celtic tribe.
1114. The tribe was located in what is today the French Auvergne region, which derives its name from the Arverni (Aravani).
1115. An oppidum (plural opp-ida/Kop-s-ida) is a large fortified Iron Age settlement.
1116. Oppida are associated with the Celtic late La Tène culture, emerging during the 2nd and 1st centuries BC, spread across Europe, stretching from Britain and Iberia in the west to the edge of the Hungarian plain in the east.
1117. La Tène is the type site and the term archaeologists use for the later period of the culture and art of the ancient Celts i.e., the Kopsidas and Aravani.
1118. They continued in use until the Romans began conquering Europe.
1119. North of the River Danube, where the population remained independent from Rome, oppida continued to be utilized in the 1st century AD.
1120. The river Danube derives its named from Danú (Tuatha Dé Danann).
1121. The name Kopsidas in the Hellenic language is Κοψιδας also Κοψιδα.
1122. The letters "psi" in Ko-psi-das are represented by the letter Ψ, lowercase ψ; In both classical and modern Hellenic, the letter indicates the combination /ps/.
1123. For Hellenic loanwords in Latin and modern languages with Latin alphabets, psi is usually transliterated as "ps".
1124. In English, the letter is pronounced /ˈsaɪ/ or sometimes /ˈpsaɪ/.
1125. In Hellenic, it is pronounced [psiː].
1126. The letter Ψ derives its form from the trident of the deity Poseidon (Osiris/Set/Ler/Dagda) which was originally a sacred labrys.
1127. Labrys is the term for a symmetric double-headed axe that was found at Dodona in Thesprotia, Lefkada, Crete, and Çatalhöyük.
1128. The double-headed axe is one of civilization's oldest symbols.
1129. Ammon named Crete after his wife who was one of the Curetes.
1130. The Curetes were the kings of Crete.
1131. Heads (kops/Koψ) were also found at Çatalhöyük.
1132. Çatalhöyük from Turkish means çatal "fork" Ψ + höyük "mound" (kop/kops).
1133. Çatalhöyük was a very large Neolithic and Chalcolithic proto-city settlement in southern Anatolia (Pisidia), which existed from approximately 7500 BC to 5700 BC, and flourished around 7000 BC. (Kop-Pisidia).
1134. Çatalhöyük is located overlooking the Konya Plain, southeast of the present-day city of Konya (ancient Iconium) in Turkey, approximately 140 km (87 mi) from the twin-coned volcano of Mount Hasan.
1135. Mount Hasan is an inactive stratovolcano in Aksaray province, Turkey.
1136. Mount Hasan is the second highest mountain (kop) of central Anatolia.
1137. The ancient settlement of Çatalhöyük also collected obsidian from the area of Hasan Dağ. (Kob-sidian/Kop-sidia-n)
1138. The distance from Çatalhöyük from the city of Araban is 267 miles as the crow flies.
1139. The distance from Çatalhöyük from Gobekli Tepe is 336 miles as the crow flies.
1140. A clay vase found at Çatalhöyük depicts a human figure with a T-shaped head.
1141. The human figure with a T-shaped head found at Çatalhöyük are the Kopsidas/Aravani who came forth from Karya Thaminin and Gobekli Tepe after the Great Flood.
1142. The eastern settlement forms a mound (kop) which would have risen about 20 m (66 ft) above the plain at the time of the latest Neolithic occupation.
1143. There is also a smaller settlement mound (kop) to the west and a Byzantine settlement a few hundred meters to the east.
1144. The prehistoric mound (kop) settlements were abandoned before the Bronze Age.
1145. A channel of the Çarşamba river once flowed between the two mounds, and the settlement was built on alluvial clay which may have been favourable for early agriculture.
1146. On interior and exterior walls, vivid murals and figurines are found throughout the settlement of Çatalhöyük
1147. Distinctive clay figurines of women, notably the Seated Woman of Çatalhöyük, have been found in the upper levels of the site.
1148. Although no identifiable temples have been found at Çatalhöyük, the graves, murals, and figurines suggest that the people (Kopsidas/Aravani) had a religion rich in symbols.
1149. Predominant images include men with erect phalluses (A-ra-vani/Kop-sidas), hunting scenes, red images of the now extinct aurochs (wild cattle) and stags, and vultures swooping down on headless figures.
1150. Relief figures are carved on walls, such as of lionesses facing one another.
1151. Two lions facing one another can be found at the main entrance of the Bronze Age citadel of Mycenae, southern Greece.
1152. The lion gate was erected during the 13th century BC in the northwest side of the acropolis and is named after the relief sculpture of two lionesses or lions in a heraldic pose that stands above the entrance
1153. Found on the walls of Çatalhöyük were heads of animals, especially of cattle.
1154. A painting of the Çatalhöyük village, with the twin mountain peaks of Hasan Dağ in the background, is frequently cited as the world's oldest map and the first landscape painting.
1155. In upper levels of the site, it becomes apparent that the people of Çatalhöyük had skills in agriculture and the domestication of animals.
1156. Female figurines have been found within bins used for storage of cereals, such as wheat and barley, and the figurines are presumed to be of a deity protecting the grain (Cybele/Danu/Brigid).
1157. Peas were also grown, and almonds, pistachios, and fruit were harvested from trees in the surrounding hills.
1158. Sheep and cattle were domesticated.
1159. However, hunting continued to be a major source of food for the community.
1160. Pottery and obsidian tools appear to have been major industries.
1161. A striking feature of Çatalhöyük are its female figurines.
1162. These well-formed, carefully made figurines, carved and molded from marble, blue and brown limestone, schist, calcite, basalt, alabaster, and clay, represented a female deity (Cybele/Danu/Brigid).
1163. A a male deity existed as well (Dagda).
1164. Statues of a female deity far outnumber those of the male deity.
1165. These artfully-hewn figurines were found primarily in areas believed to be shrines.
1166. The stately goddess (Cybele/Danu/Brigid) seated on a throne flanked by two female lions was found in a grain bin, which might have been a means of ensuring the harvest or protecting the food supply.
1167. In later cultures, similar depictions are seen of Cybele/Danu/Brigid, a mountain (kop) goddess (Mount Ida/Kop-ida) i.e., Demeter/Rhea/Ops/Isis/Isidas).
1168. In the ancient Roman religion, Ops or Opis (Latin: "Plenty") was a fertility deity and earth-goddess of Sabine origin.
1169. In Ops' statues and coins, she is figured sitting down, as Chthonian deities normally are, and holds a scepter (Aravani/Demeter/Brigid/Dagda/Isis), or a corn spray and cornucopia (corn--u-cop-ia).
1170. Titus Tatius was the king of the Sabines from Cures and joint-ruler of Rome for several years.
1171. Cures was an ancient Sabine town between the left bank of the Tiber and the Via Salaria, about 26 miles (42 km) from Rome.
1172. Cures was also renowned as the birthplace of Ancient Rome's second king Numa Pompilius.
1173. Numa Pompilius (753–673 BC; reigned 715–673 BC) succeeded Romulus.
1174. Numa Pompilius was of Sabine/Spartan/Kopsidas/Brig-id/Druidic/Irish/Atlantean/Tír na nÓg origin, and is among my ancestors.
1175. Many of Rome's most important religious and political institutions are attributed to Numa Pompilius.
1176. The Collegium Pontificum (College of Pontiffs) was the most important priesthood of ancient Rome.
1177. The foundation of this sacred college and the office of Pontifex Maximus is attributed to the second king of Rome, Numa Pompilius (Kop Sidas).
1178. The Pontifex Maximus was the high priest of the College of Pontiffs (Collegium Pontificum) in ancient Rome.
1179. The term pontifex literally means "bridge-builder" (Poseidon/Lir) (pons + facere); "maximus" literally means "greatest" (Brigid).
1180. The interpretation of the word pontifex as "bridge-builder" (Poseidon/Lir) was that of Dionysius of Halicarnassus and Marcus Terentius Varro, while Plutarch derived the word from Old Latin potis meaning a powerful or absolute master, while others took it to come from potis facere in the sense of "able to sacrifice".
1181. The etymology of the word facere is from Latin, Verb, facere, 1. present active infinitive of faciō.
1182. The etymology of the word faciō, Latin, From Proto-Italic *fakiō, from Proto-Indo-European *dʰeh₁- (“to put, place, set”), possibly through a later intermediate root *dʰh₁-k-yé/ó-. Cognates include Ancient Greek τίθημι (títhēmi), Sanskrit दधाति (dádhāti), Old English dōn (English do) and Lithuanian dėti (“to put”). The passive voice is suppletively provided by the unrelated verb fīō (“I become, I am made”). Verb, faciō 1. I make, construct, fashion, frame, build, erect, 1. I make, produce, compose. quotations 2. I appoint.
1183. The etymology of the word facere, Romanian, Noun, facere f (plural faceri) 1. (the action of) doing, making, creating. 2. birth, childbirth, creation (act of creating) Synonyms, 1. (birth): naștere. 2. (creation): creare.
1184. The etymology of the word potis, from Latin, Adjective, potis m, f (neuter potis or pote).
1185. The word Poseidaōn In Homeric Greek appears as Ποσειδάων (Poseidaōn/Po-seida-ōn); in Aeolic as Ποτειδάων (Poteidaōn/Pote-ida-ōn); and in Doric as Ποτε-ιδάν (Poteidan/Pote-i-dan), Ποτειδάων (Poteidaōn/Pote-ida-ōn), and Ποτειδᾶς (Poteidas/Pote-idas).
1186. The word pontifex as "bridge-builder" is connected to Poseidaōn (Kop-s-idas) and Bridged (Bridge/Brigid).
1187. Poseidon (Lir) built the bridge of Atlantis (Tír na nÓg). (Bridgid).
1188. King Numa Pompilius (Kop-sidas) appointed Numa Marcius, Pontifex Maximus of Ancient Rome.
1189. Numa Marcius was the first Pontifex Maximus of Ancient Rome.
1190. King Numa Pompilius (Kopsidas) who assigned Numa Marcius the entire system of religious rites, which system was written out for him and sealed and included the manner and timing of sacrifices, the supervision of religious funds, authority over all public and private religious institutions, instruction of the populace in the celestial and funerary rites including appeasing the dead, and expiation of prodigies.
1191. The last Pontifex Maximus of the Republican era was Marcus Lepidus (Lepidus/Lep-idas), the triumvir, who together with Mark Antony and Augustus formed the Second Triumvirate to defeat the assassins of Julius Caesar.
1192. Marcus Lepidus (Lepidus/Lep-idas/Pontifex Maximus) was of the Kop Sidas line.
1193. The Balikligöl statue is the oldest human-size statue of a man yet discovered in the world.
1194. The statue is approximately 11,000 years old.
1195. The Balikligöl statue, also known as Urfa Man, was discovered in the Old Town section of Şanliurfa, but in antiquity belonged to the same world of Göbekli Tepe.
1196. Şanliurfa, where the Balikligöl statue was found, is 8 miles (13 km) as the crow flies from Göbekli Tepe.
1197. Şanliurfa is 63 miles (100km) from Araban.
1198. Balikligöl statue is white in colour, has a large head, has obsidian-filled eyes, and stands just over 6 feet in height.
1199. The black obsidian (Kop-sidas) eyes represents the eye (the eye of Kop-sidas).
1200. The Balikligöl statue and some of the T-shape pillars found at Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) have a double V-shape neck design.
1201. The Balikligöl statue is embracing his genitals, and the twin-T-shaped pillars at Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) of Enclosure D are both depicted embracing the navel.
1202. Obsidian is named after Obsidius, a Roman explorer whose name derives from Ops. (Cybele Danu/Brigid/Mary/Demeter/Rhea/Isis/Isidas/Kop-sidas).
1203. The gens Opsidia also Obsidia (Kopsidia) was a plebeian family of Rome.
1204. Few members of this gens are known to have held magistracies.
1205. The Roman magistrates were elected officials in Ancient Rome.
1206. During the period of the Roman Kingdom, the King of Rome was the principal (Kop) executive magistrate.
1207. His power, in practice, was absolute.
1208. He was the chief priest, lawgiver, judge, and the sole commander of the army.
1209. When the king died, his power reverted to the Roman Senate, which then chose an Interrex to facilitate the election of a new king.
1210. The nomen Opsidia is derived from the more common Opsius; the same nomen also gives rise to the gens Opsilia.
1211. The common root of all three nomina is op-, "help," found in the name of the goddess Ops. (Ops/Cybele/Danu/Brigid/Mary/Demeter/Isis/Isidas/K-ops-idas).
1212. Most of these names are of Sabine/Samnite/Spartan/Lefkadian/Dodonian/Druidic/Irish/Göbekli Tepe/Karya Thaminin/Atlantis/Tír na nÓg origin.
1213. The Sabines lived in the central Apennines of ancient Italy, also inhabiting Latium north of the Anio before the founding of Rome.
1214. Many Roman historians (including Porcius Cato and Gaius Sempronius) regarded the origins of Sabines (Kopsidas) to be Hellenic.
1215. The Sabines were a populace named after Sabus, the son of Sancus (a divinity of the area sometimes called Jupiter Fidius. (Fides the deity).
1216. Fidius originally referring to Hercules (Heracles/Osiris/Dagda/Ogma/Kop-sidas) as a son of Jupiter Amun-Ra/Elatha/Dagda).
1217. A group of Lacedaemonians (Spartans) fled Sparta because they regarded the laws of Lycurgus (The Great Rhetra) as being too severe.
1218. In Italy, they founded the Spartan colony of Foronia (near the Pomentine plains), and some from that colony settled among the Sabines.
1219. The Sabine habits of belligerence (aggressive or warlike behavior) and frugality (prudence in avoiding waste) were known to have derived from the Spartans.
1220. Plutarch states that the Life of the Numa Pompilius, “Sabines,” declared themselves to be a colony of the Lacedaemonians, i.e., Spartans (Kop-sidas).
1221. Numa Pompilius was of Spartan/Hellenic/Kop-sidas/Irish/Welsh/Göbekli Tepe/Karya Thaminin/Atlantis/Tír na nÓg origin.
1222. The Balikligöl statue represents Kop-sidas and the soul that exists in the physical world.
1223. The T-shaped pillars at Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) represent the Kop-sidas in the spiritual world.
1224. The symbol Ψ (double sided axe) was commonly associated with female and male divinities.
1225. The Plaquette found at Körtik Tepe, the site contemporary with Göbekli Tepe’s Layer III also depicts the symbol Ψ.
1226. The Labrys symbol Ψ (double-axe) has been found in Çatal Höyük from the Neolithic age that existed from 7500 BC to 5700 BC.
1227. In Crete, the symbol of the double-axe "Ψ" always accompanies goddesses (Rhea/Isis/Brigid), and it seems that it was the symbol of the beginning (arche) of the creation.
1228. Of all the Minoan religious symbols, the double-axe, labrys was the holiest.
1229. It was the holy symbol of the Cretan labyrinth.
1230. Mendes, a native king of Egypt, built a tomb known as the labyrinth.
1231. Daedalus after visiting Egypt and admiring the Egyptian labyrinth built for King Minos of Crete a labyrinth like the one in Egypt.
1232. In historical times, the priests (Kopsidas/Druids/Druidas) of Delphi were called Labryaden, "the double-axe men."
1233. The Trident (Ψ) and axe are also the symbols of the mother goddess Bahuchara Mata (Isis-Brigid/Osiris-Dagda/Set/Ler/Poseidon) and Lord Shiva (Hathor/Isis-Brigid/Osiris-Dagda/Set/Ler/Poseidon) and is the emblem of sovereignty.
1234. In Hindu mythology it is the weapon of Shiva, known as trishula (Sanskrit for "triple-spear").
1235. The trident of Poseidon and his Roman equivalent, Neptune, has been their traditional divine attribute featured in many ancient depictions.
2236. Poseidon's trident was crafted by the three Cyclopes.
1237. Poseidon used his trident to create water sources in Greece and the horse (Aravani).
1238. Poseidon's trident was originally a sacred labrys.
1239. The earlier humans were hermaphrodites, they reproduced themselves without the aid of any mate.
1240. Hermaphrodite humanity gradually transformed into a two-sexed species, male and female.
1241. Male and female then started to reproduce the way humans do today.
1242. A hermaphrodite is an organism that has reproductive organs normally associated with both male and female sexes enabling a form of sexual reproduction in which both partners can act as the "female" or "male".
1243. Historically, the term hermaphrodite has also been used to describe ambiguous genitalia and gonadal mosaicism in individuals of gonochoristic species, especially human beings.
1244. Most hermaphroditic species exhibit some degree of self-fertilization.
1245. The distribution of self-fertilization rates among animals is similar to that of plants, suggesting that similar processes are operating to direct the evolution of selfing in animals and plants.
1246. The term hermaphrodite derives from the Latin: Hermaphroditus, from Ancient Hellenic: ἑρμαφρόδιτος hermaphroditos, which derives from Hermaphroditos ( Ἑρμαϕρόδιτος/Horus/Bodb Sída/Jesus), the son of Aphrodite (Isis/Brigid/Mary) and Hermes (Thoth/Yah-Djehuty/Osiris/Dagda).
1247. According to Ovid, Hermaphroditus fused with the nymph (sida) Salmacis resulting in one individual possessing physical traits of male and female sexes; according to the earlier Diodorus Siculus, he was born with a physical body combining male and female sexes.
1248. Hermaphroditos abode on Mount (kop) Ida.
1249. The symbols of Hermaphroditos are the Thyrsus and Kantharos.
1250. Hijra is a term used in South Asia – in particular, in India – to refer to trans women (male-to-female transsexual or transgender individuals).
1251. In Pakistan and Bangladesh, the hijras are officially recognized as the third gender by the government, being neither entirely male nor female.
1252. Hijras have a recorded history of the Indian subcontinent from antiquity onwards as suggested by the Kama Sutra period.
1253. The Indian usage of the word Hijra has traditionally been translated into English as "eunuch" or "hermaphrodite," where "the irregularity of the male genitalia is central to the definition.
1254. In general, hijras are born with typically male physiology, only a few having been born with intersex variations.
1255. Some Hijras undergo an initiation rite into the hijra community called nirwaan, which refers to the removal of the penis, scrotum, and testicles.
1256. A number of terms across the culturally and linguistically diverse Indian subcontinent represent similar sex or gender categories.
1257. While these are rough synonyms, they may be better understood as separate identities due to regional cultural differences.
1258. In Odia, a hijra is referred to as hinjida (hinj-ida), hin-jda or napunsaka.
1259. In Tamil Nadu a hijra is referred to as Aravanni, Aravani, or Aruvani.
1260. In North India, the goddess Bahuchara Mata (Isis-Osiris/Brigid-Dagda) is worshipped by Pavaiyaa.
1261. In South India, the goddess Renuka (Isis-Osiris/Dagda-Brigit) is believed to have the power to change one's sex.
1262. Male devotees in female clothing are known as Jogappa.
1263. The hijra community due to its peculiar place in sub-continental society which entailed marginalisation yet royal privileges developed a secret language known as Hijra Farsi.
1264. The language has a sentence structure loosely based on Urdu and a unique vocabulary of at least a thousand words.
1265. Beyond the Urdu-Hindi speaking areas of subcontinent the vocabulary is still used by the hijra community within their own native languages.
1266. Many practice a form of syncretism that draws on multiple religions; seeing themselves to be neither men nor women, hijras practice rituals for both men and women.
1267. Hijras belong to a special caste.
1268. The Hijras are usually devotees of the mother goddess Bahuchara Mata, Lord Shiva (Osiris/Isis -Dagda/Brigid/kopsidas/Aravani), or both.
1269. My Aravani ancestry is of the mother goddess Bahuchara Mata, Lord Shiva/Dagda/Isis/Brigid/Cybele/Ops/Demeter/Diana Lucifera/Mary.
1270. Bahuchara Mata, Lord Shiva (Osiris/Isis//Daghda/Brigid/Aravani/Kopsidas) is a Hindu goddess.
1271. Shiva's consorts are:
1272. Siddhis are spiritual, paranormal, supernatural, or otherwise magical powers, abilities, and attainments that are the products of spiritual advancement through sādhanās such as meditation and yoga.
1273. Siddhi is a Sanskrit and Tamil noun which can be translated as "perfection", "accomplishment", "attainment", or "success".
1274. In Tamil the word Siddhar/Chitthar refers to someone who has attained the Siddhic powers & knowledge.
1275. Bahuchara Mata, Lord Shiva was a daughter of Charan (Ch-aravani) by the name of Bapal dan Detha (Tuatha Dé Danann).
1276. Lord Shiva, Bahuchara Mata is Kop-sidas/Aravani who came from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg).
1277. Bapal dan Detha, Bahuchara Mata, Lord Shiva and her sisters were on a journey with a caravan, when a marauder named Bapiya attacked the caravan (ch-aravani).
1278. It was common practice among charan (Aravani) men and women, if overpowered by their enemies, not to surrender but to kill themselves.
1279. Shedding the blood of a charan (Aravani) was considered a heinous sin.
1280. When Bapiya attacked the caravan (ch-aravani), Bahuchara and her sisters announced tragu (self-immolation) and cut their breasts.
1281. Legend tells that Bapiya was cursed and became impotent.
1282. The curse was lifted only when he worshiped Bahuchara Mata (Isis//Osiris/Daghda/Brigid/Bodb Sida/Kop Sida/Aravani) by dressing and acting like a woman.
1283. Today Bahuchara Mata, (Lord Shiva/Osiris/Isis/DagdaBrigid/Kopsidas/Aravani) is considered Devī (Goddess) of the Hijra community in India and worshipped by them and many other communities in Gujarat.
1284. Though many of her followers believe in non-violence and consider killing of all animals and creatures a sin.
1285. One famous myth surrounding Bahuchara Mata (Isis/Osiris/Daghda/Brigid/Kopsidas/Aravani) is about a childless king who prayed before her for a son.
1286. She obliged, but the prince Jetho, who was born to the king, was impotent.
1287. One night Bahuchara appeared to Jetho in a dream and ordered him to cut off his genitals, wear women's clothes and become her servant.
1288. Bahuchara Mata identified impotent men and commanded them to do the same.
1289. If they refused, she punished them by arranging that during their next seven incarnations they would be born impotent.
1290. The devotees Bahuchara Mata are required to self-castrate and remain celibate.
1291. In one of the many folk stories associated with Bahuchara Mata (Osiris/Isis/Set/Daghda/Brigid/Aravani/Kopsidas), the goddess was once a princess (Isis/Brigid/Bride/Set) who castrated her husband (Osiris) because he preferred going to the forest (copse/kops) and "behaving as a woman" instead of coming to her bridal bed.
1292. Shiva (Ra/Raet-Tawy/Amun/Hathor/Isis/Osiris/Daghda/Brigid/Khonsu/Balor/Kopsidas/Aravani), meaning "The Auspicious One", also known as Devon Ke Dev... Mahadev (English: Lord of the Lords... Mahadev), is one of the three major deities of Hinduism.
1293. According to Hindu mythology, Shiva (Osiris/Daghda/Isis/Brigid/Kopsidas/Aravani) is the form of Vishnu (Osiris/Dagda) and Brahma yet one is still one with them.
1294. Shiva is known for being the God of Gods in Hinduism.
1295. He is Anant, one who is neither found born nor found dead.
1296. He is the Parabrahman within Shaivism, one of the three most influential denominations in contemporary Hinduism.
1297. Vishnu (Osiris/Dagda) is the Supreme God Svayam Bhagavan of Vaishnavism (one of the principal denominations of Hinduism).
1298. He is also known as Narayana and Hari.
1299. As one of the five primary forms of God in the Smarta tradition, he is conceived as "the Preserver or the Protector".
1300. Vishnu (Osiris/Kopsidas) is depicted as a pale blue being, as are his incarnations Rama (Ram-a) and Krishna.
1301. He holds a padma (lotus flower/sidas flower) in his lower right hand, the Kaumodaki gada (mace) in his lower left hand, the Panchajanya shankha (conch) in his upper right hand and the discus weapon considered to be the most powerful weapon according to Hindu Religion Sudarshana Chakra in his upper left hand.
1302. Brahma (Amun-Ra/Elatha) is the creator god in the Trimurti of Hinduism.
1303. He has four faces, looking in the four directions.
1304. Brahma is also known as Svayambhu (self-born), Vāgīśa (Lord of Speech), and the creator of the four Vedas, one from each of his mouths.
1305. Brahma is identified with the Vedic god Prajapati, as well as linked to Kama and Hiranyagarbha (the cosmic egg), he is more prominently mentioned in the post-Vedic Hindu epics and the mythologies in the Puranas.
1306. In the epics, he is conflated with Purusha.
1307. Brahma, along with Vishnu (Osiris/Kop-sidas) and Shiva (Hathor/Isis/Brigid/Kop-sidas/Aravani), is part of a Hindu Trinity.
1308. While Brahma (Amun-Ra/Elatha) is often credited as the creator of the universe and various beings in it, several Puranas describe him being born from a lotus (Nefertum/sidas).
1309. The main iconographical attributes of Shiva (Ra/Raet-Tawy/Amun/Osiris/Isis/BrigidHathor/Brigid/Khonsu/Balor/Kop-sidas/Aravani) are the third eye on his forehead, the snake Vasuki around his neck, the adorning crescent moon, the holy river (Isis/Brigid) Ganga flowing from his matted hair, the trishula (tri-shu-la Ψ-Trident/Set/Ler/Poseidon/Atlas/Bodb Sída) as his weapon and the damaru as his musical instrument.
1310. Shiva is usually worshipped in the aniconic form of Lingam (Osiris/Dagda/Khonsu).
1311. The Sanskrit word "Shiva" (Devanagari: शिव, śiva) comes from the Shri Rudram Chamakam of the Taittiriya Shakha of the Krishna (Christ/Horus/Hesus/Dagda/Bodb Sída/Kopsidas/Aravani) Yajurveda (Ya-ju-r-veda).
1312. The word means auspicious and it is used as an adjective only in the Rig Veda.
1313. In simple English transliteration it is written either as Shiva or Siva.
1314. The adjective śiva, is used as an attributive epithet for several Rigvedic deities, including Rudra (Set/Ler/Poseidon).
1315. Other popular names associated with Shiva are Mahadeva, Mahesha, Maheshvara, Shankara (Shan-kara i.e. head-kop), Shambhu, Rudra, Rishikesha [Man of knowledge], Hara, Trilochan, Devendra (meaning Chief (kop) of the gods),Neelakanta and Trilokinatha (meaning Lord of the three realms).
1316. Many Indus (Idus/Idas) valley seals show animals but one seal that has attracted attention shows a figure, either horned or wearing a horned headdress and a ithyphallic figure (Dagda/Kop-sidas/Aravani) seated in a posture reminiscent of the Lotus (sida) position and surrounded by animals was named Pashupati/Pa-shu-pati (lord of cattle), an epithet of the later Hindu gods Shiva (Osiris/Isis/Brigid/Khonsu/Hathor/Kop-sidas/Aravani/Dagda/Atlas/Shu/Bodb Sída) and Rudra (Set/Ler/Poseidon).
1317. This figure (Brigid) is a prototype of Shiva and have described the figure as having three faces seated in a "yoga posture" with the knees out and feet joined.
1317. The Lotus (Osiris/Isis/sida/Brigid) Position is a cross-legged sitting asana originating in meditative practices of ancient India, in which the feet are placed on the opposing thighs.
1318. It is an established asana, commonly used for meditation, in the Hindu Yoga, Jain, and Buddhist contemplative traditions.
1319. The asana (Hatha/Isis yoga) is said to resemble a lotus (sida), to encourage breathing proper to associated meditative practice, and to foster physical stability.
1320. Shiva (Ra/Raet-Tawy/Elatha/Amun-Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Isis-Aravani/Brigid/Osiris-Dagda/Khonsu-Balor/Hathor/Horus-Bodb Sída), the meditating ascetic God of Hinduism, Siddha-rtha Gautama, the founder of Buddhism, and the Tirthankaras (Tirthan-kara-s/head/kop) of Jainism have been depicted in the lotus (sida) position.
1321. Padmāsana means "Lotus throne" (Hathor/Osiris/Isis/sida/Brigid/Kopsidas throne) and is also a term for actual thrones, often decorated with lotus (sida) foliage motifs, on which figures in art sit.
1322. In Balinese Hinduism, a prominent feature of temples is a special form of padmasana shrine, with empty thrones mounted on a column (kop), for deities, especially Acintya (Osiris-Dagda/Isis-Brigid).
1323. The Tantras, composed between the 8th and 11th centuries, regard themselves as Sruti.
1324. Among these the Shaiva Agamas, are said to have been revealed by Shiva himself and are foundational texts for Shaiva Siddhanta. (Siddha-nta)
1325. Shiva's form: Shiva (Aravani/Ra/Raet-Tawy/Elatha/Amun-Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Isis-Brigid/Osiris-Dagda/Khonsu-Balor/Hathor/Horus-Dodb Derg) has a trident (Ψ i.e. psi/Poseidon/Set/Ler) in the right lower arm, and a crescent moon on his head. He wears five serpents and a garland of skulls as ornaments. Shiva is usually depicted facing the south. His trident, like almost all other forms in Hinduism, can be understood as the symbolism of the unity of three worlds. At the base of the trident, all three forks unite. It is often not shown but Shiva has 6 heads, of which only five (Isana, Tatpurusha, Vamadeva, Aghora, Sadyojata) are visible while the 6th (Adhomukh) can only be seen by the enlightened.
1326. Third eye: Third eye: (Trilochana) Shiva (Aravani/Ra/Raet-Tawy/Elatha/Amun-Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Isis-Brigid/Danu/Osiris-Dagda/Khonsu/Balor/Hathor/Horus-Ogma) is often depicted with a third eye, with which he burned Desire (Kāma) to ashes, called "Tryambakam", which occurs in many scriptural sources. In classical Sanskrit, the word ambaka denotes "an eye", and in the Mahabharata, Shiva (Isis/Brigid/Hathor/Wadjet) is depicted as three-eyed, so this name is sometimes translated as "having three eyes". However, in Vedic Sanskrit, the word ambā or ambikā means "mother", and this early meaning of the word is the basis for the translation "three mothers". These three mother-goddesses who are collectively called the Ambikās. Other related translations have been based on the idea that the name actually refers to the oblations given to Rudra (Set/Ler/Poseidon), which were shared with the goddess Ambikā. In Jainism, Ambika or Ambika Devi means "the Goddess-Mother" (Isis/Brigid/Danu).
1327. Crescent moon: (The epithets "Chandrasekhara/Chandramouli")- Shiva (Aravani/Ra/Raet-Tawy/Elatha/Amun-Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Isis-Brigid/Osiris-Dagda/Khonsu-Balor/Hathor/Horus-Bodb Sída) bears on his head the crescent moon. The epithet Candraśekhara "Having the moon as his crest" - candra = "moon"; śekhara = "crest, crown/kop" refers to this feature. The placement of the moon on his head as a standard iconographic feature dates to the period when Rudra (Ψ-Set/Ler/Poseidon) rose to prominence and became the major deity Rudra-Shiva (Set-Isis-Hathor-Khonsu). The origin of this linkage may be due to the identification of the moon with Soma, and there is a hymn in the Rig Veda where Soma and Rudra are jointly implored, and in later literature, Soma and Rudra came to be identified with one another, as were Soma and the moon. Soma is a deity and a Vedic ritual drink. It is described as being prepared by extracting juice from a certain plant which includes the Amanita mus-caria (Karia/Karya) and Ephedra. Ephedra is a genus of gymnosperm shrubs (copse) and in the class of Gnetopsida (Gne-top-sida/kopsida). The crescent moon (Khonsu) is shown on the side of the Lord's head (kop-side) as an ornament. The waxing and waning phenomenon of the moon symbolizes the time cycle through which creation evolves from the beginning to the end.
1328. Matted hair: (Isis/Danu/Brigid) (The epithet "Jataajoota Dhari/Kapardina") - Shiva's distinctive hair style is noted in the epithets Jaṭin, "the one with matted hair", and Kapardin, "endowed with matted hair" or "wearing his hair wound in a braid in a shell-like (kaparda) fashion". A kaparda is a cowrie shell, or a braid of hair in the form of a shell, or, more generally, hair that is shaggy or curly. His hair is said to be like molten gold in color or being yellowish-white (Elatha).
1329. Sacred Ganga: (The epithet "Gangadhara") Bearer of Ganga. The goddess Ganga (Isis/Brigid) flows from the matted hair of Shiva (Aravani/Kop-sidas/Isis/Brigid/Elatha/Osiris/Khonsu/Hathor). The Gaṅgā (Ganga), one of the major rivers of the country, is said to have made her abode in Shiva's hair. The flow of the Ganga also represents the nectar of immortality.
1330. Serpents: (The epithet "Nagendra Haara" or 'Vasuki"). Shiva is often shown garlanded with a snake.
1331. Trident: (Ψ Trishula/Tri-shu-la/Set/Ler/Poseidon/Sobek/Atlas/Bodb Sída): Shiva's (Isis/Set/Osiris/Khonsu/Balor/Hathor/Kopsidas/Aravani) particular weapon is the trident. His Trishula that is held in His right hand represents the three Gunas— Sattva, Rajas and Tamas. That is the emblem of sovereignty. He rules the world through these three Gunas. The Damaru in His left hand represents the Shabda Brahman. It represents OM from which all languages are formed. It is He who formed the Sanskrit language.
1332. Drum: A small drum shaped like an hourglass is known as a damaru. This is one of the attributes of Shiva (Aravani/Raet-Tawy/Hathor/Isis/Kop-sidas/Brigid/Khnosu/Hathor) in his famous dancing representation known as Nataraja. A specific hand gesture (mudra) called ḍamaru-hasta (Sanskrit for "ḍamaru-hand") is used to hold the drum. This drum is particularly used as an emblem by members of the Kāpālika sect.
1333. Axe: (Parashu-Para-shu/Atlas, Ψ/Set/Ler/Poseidon) The "Parashu" is the weapon of Lord Shiva (Aravani/Ra/Raet-Tawy/Amun/Hathor/Isis/Kop-sidas/Brigid/Khonsu/Balor), who gave it to Parashurama, sixth Avatar of Vishnu, whose name means "Rama with the axe" and also taught him its mastery.
1334. Nandī: (The epithet "Nandi Vaahana" ) Nandī, also known as "Nandin", is the name of the bull that serves as Shiva's mount. Shiva's association with cattle is reflected in his name Paśupati, or Pashupati (Pa-shu-pati), translated by Sharma as "lord of cattle" and by Kramrisch as "lord of animals", who notes that it is particularly used as an epithet of Rudra. "Rishabha" or the bull represents Dharma Devata (lord). Lord Siva rides on the bull. This denotes that Lord Siva is the protector of Dharma, is an embodiment of Dharma or righteousness.
1335. Arms: Shiva (Hathor/Isis/Amun/Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Aravani) has 4 arms which resembles 4 vedas. The Vedas (v-edas"knowledge") are a large body of texts.. (The Suda or Souda is a massive 10th-century Byzantine encyclopedia of the ancient Mediterranean world, formerly attributed to an author called Suidas (Su-idas or Sidas). It is an encyclopedic lexicon, written in Hellenic, with 30,000 entries, many drawing from ancient sources
1336. 5 heads: Shiva is known as "panchavactra" means 5 heads which indicates 5 elements.
1337. Apart from anthropomorphic images of Shiva, the worship of Shiva (Aravani/Ra/Raet-Tawy/Elatha/Amun-Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Isis-Brigid/Osiris-Dagda/Khonsu-Balor/Hathor) in the form of a lingam (Osiris/Dagda), is also important.
1338. These are depicted in various forms.
1339. One common form is the shape of a vertical rounded column (kop).
1340. Shiva means auspiciousness, and lingam means a sign or a symbol, so the Shivalinga is regarded as a "symbol of the great God of the universe who is all-auspiciousness".
1341. Shiva also means "one in whom the whole creation sleeps after dissolution".
1342. Since, according to Hinduism, it is the same god that creates, sustains and withdraws the universe, the Shivalinga represents symbolically God.
1343. The lingam, Shiva linga, meaning sign, symbol or phallus (Aravani/Kopsidas) is an abstract or aniconic representation of Shiva, used for worship in temples, smaller shrines, or as self-manifested natural objects.
1344. The famous hymn in the Atharva-Veda Samhitâ is sung in praise of the Yupa-Stambha, the sacrificial post (column,tree/copse/kops).
1345. In that hymn, a description is found of the beginningless and endless Stambha or Skambha, and it is shown that the said Skambha is put in place of the eternal Brahman.
1346. Just as the Yajna (sacrificial) fire, its smoke, ashes, and flames, the Soma plant, and the ox that used to carry on its back the wood (copse) for the Vedic (edas) sacrifice gave place to the conceptions of the brightness of Shiva's body, his tawny matted hair, his blue throat, and the riding on the bull of the Shiva (Kop-sidas/Aravani), the Yupa-Skambha gave place in time to the Shiva-Linga.
1347. The etymology of the word Shiva, Shi+va
1348. The etymology of the word va used to form the word Shi+va.
1350. On Hellenic coins of the classical period (e.g. Pixodauros, etc.) a type of Zeus venerated at Labraunda in Karia (Karya) that numismatists call Zeus Labraundeus (Ζεὺς Λαβρανδεύς).
1351. On these coins Zeus (Amun-Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Ra/Elatha) stands with a tall lotus (sida)-tipped sceptre (A-Ra-Vani) upright in his left hand and the double-headed axe “Ψ” (Set/Ler/Poseidon/Sobek/Shiva) over his right shoulder.
1352. The symbolism on the "Perseus Vase" and Hellenic coins of the classical period are depicting the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida and the Aravani.
1353. Depicted on the Perseus Vase and coins is the symbol Ψ (double sided axe/Set/Ler/Poseidon/Sobek/Shiva) it joins the head symbol (kop/Osiris/Dagda) with the lotus symbol (Sida/Isis/Brigid) to form the word or word/name KopSida or Κο-ψ-ιδα/Κοψιδα.
1354. Double blade axe symbols also confirm the preexistence of a chthonian cult to the Great Goddess (Demeter/Danu/Brigid/Cybele) who was worshiped at the sacred groves (Dodona-sacred copse) in Thesprotia from the beginning of the third millennium B.C., if not from the Neolithic Age.
1355. The Sacred Oak (sacred copse/kops) or nemeton (sacred groves, sacred copse/kops) at Dodona is part of the cult of Mother Earth.
1356. In Crete she was known as Rhea (Isis/Brigid/Danu), in Phrygia as Cybele, and the Harvest-Mother goddess Demeter (Isis/Brigid/Danú), and in Rome as Ops.
1357. In Phrygia, Cybele (Ops/Isis/Brigid/Danú/Demeter/Kop-sidas) has a precursor to the earliest Neolithic at Çatalhöyük and Göbekli Tepe.
1358. Zeus (Amun-Ra/Elatha) unwittingly begot by the Great Mother (Danu) a superhuman being which was at once man and woman and was called Agdistis (Isis/Osiris/Set/Nephthy/Horus).
1359. The gods were afraid of the multi-gendered Agdistis.
1360. Dionysus (Osiris/Set) put a sleeping draught in Agdistis's (Isis) drinking well.
1361. After the potion had put Agdistis (Osiris/Isis) to sleep, Dionysus (Osiris/Set) tied Agdistis's foot to his genitalia (φαλλός) with a strong rope.
1362. When Agdistis awoke and stood, Agdistis ripped his penis off, castrating himself.
1363. The blood from his severed genitals fertilized the earth, and from that spot grew an almond tree (Karya/copse/kops).
1364. Once when Nana (Isis/Brigid), daughter of the river-god Sangarius, identified with the river Sakarya (Sa-Karya), was gathering the fruit of this tree (Karya/copse/kops), she put some almonds (or, in some accounts, a pomegranate/soul/Kopsidas) into her bosom she became pregnant with Attis (Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida).
1365. Ogma is a member of the Tuatha Dé Danann.
1366. Ogma often appears as a triad with Lugh and the Dagda (The Dagda is his brother, and Lugh is his half-brother), who are sometimes collectively known as the trí dée dána or three gods of skill.
1367. His father is Elatha.
1368. Ogma is equated with Herakles and the Gallic god Ogmios.
1369. Ogmios looked like an older version of Heracles.
1370. Ogmios was worshipped by the Gauls, the Celtic people of France.
1371. Ogmios said to have invented the Ogham alphabet, which is named after him.
1372. The etymology of the word Ogma, Og+ma.
1373. The Romans venerated Cybele (Ops/Isis/Brigid/Danú/Demeter/Mary) as Magna Mater ("Great Mother"), or as Magna Mater deorum Idaea ("great Idaean mother of the gods"), equivalent to the Hellenic title Meter Theon Idaia ("Mother of the Gods, from Mount (Kop-Ida").
1374. Cybele gives the Trojans her sacred trees (sacred copse/kops) for shipbuilding, and begs Jupiter/Zeus/Amun-Ra to make the ships indestructible. (kops-ida).
1375. The emperor Claudius claimed Cybele (Ops/Isis/Kop-sidas/Brigid/Danú/Demeter/Mary) among his ancestors.
1376. Claudius was a member of the Julio-Claudian dynasty,
1377. Claudius promoted Attis (Osiris/Isis/Horus/Daghda/Dagda/Bodb Sida-Ogma-Brigid-Danú/Demeter/Hermes/Thoth/Yah-Djehuty/Mary/Jesus) to the Roman pantheon and placed his cult under the supervision of the quindecimviri (one of Rome's priestly colleges).
1378. At a later time Attis (Osiris/Dagda/Bodb Sida/Ogma/Hermes/Thoth/Yah-Djehuty) received the appellation “Papas”.
1379. Attis was the consort of Cybele (Ops/Athena/Isis/Neith/Kop-sidas/Brigid/Danú/Demeter/Mary).
1380. His priests (Druids/Druidas/Kop-sidas) were eunuchs, the Galli (Celts).
1381. The death and resurrection of Attlis represent the fruits of the earth, which die in winter only to rise again in the spring.
1382. An important representation of Attis is the life size statue discovered at Ostia.
1383. In his left hand is a shepherd's crook, in his right hand a pomegranate (Kop Sida).
1384. His head is crowned with a pine garland with fruits, bronze rays of the sun, and on his Phrygian cap is a crescent moon.
1385. The Principate brought the development of an extended festival or "holy week" for Cybele (Ops/Isis/Brigid/Danú/Demeter//Mary/Dianna/Kop Sida) and Attis (Osiris/Dagda/Ogma/Hermes/Thoth/Yah-Djehuty) in March (Latin Martius), from the Ides (anagram side/sidas) to nearly the end of the month.
1386. The festival is commonly known as Ides of March (Latin: Idus Martiae, Late Latin: Idus Martii), Idas of March.
1387. The 15th of March 44 BC became notorious as the date of the assassination of Julius Caesar.
1388. It was a turning point in Roman history, as one of the events that marked the transition from the historical period known as the Roman Republic to the Roman Empire.
1389. Citizens and freedmen were allowed limited forms of participation in rites pertaining to Attis (Osiris/Dagda/Ogma/Hermes/Thoth), through their membership of two colleges, each dedicated to a specific task; the Cannophores ("reed (king/kop) bearers") and the "Dendrophores ("tree (kops) bearers").
1390. On March 22: Arbor intrat ("The Tree enters"), commemorating the death of Attis (Osiris/Dagda/Ogma/Hermes/Thoth/Yah-Djehuty) under a pine tree. The dendrophores ("copse/kops bearers") cut (Κοψί) down a tree (kops), suspended from it an image of Attis (Osiris/Dagda/Ogma/Hermes/Thoth/Yah-Djehuty), and carried it to the temple with lamentations. The day was formalized as part of the official Roman calendar under Claudius. A three-day period of mourning (morning) followed (Nephthys/Brigid/Mary).
1391. On March 23: On the Tubilustrium, an archaic holiday to Mars (T/Tuesday/Ares), the tree (copse/kops/Osiris/Dagda/Ogma/Hermes/Thoth/Yah-Djehuty) was laid to rest at the temple of the Magna Mater (Cybele/Ops/Isis/Brigid), with the traditional beating of the shields by Mars' priests the Salii (Druids/Druidas/Kop-sidas) and the lustration of the trumpets.
1392. In the ancient Roman religion, the Salii were the "leaping priests" of Mars (T/Tuesday/Kopsidas).
1393. Each year in March the Salii made a procession around the city, dancing and singing the Carmen Saliare.
1394. During the Principate, by decree of the Senate, Augustus' name was inserted into the song (Res Gestae).
1395. Sextus Pompeius Festus makes a reference to "Salian virgins" (saliae virgines).
1396. Wearing the paludamentum and pointed apex of the Salii, these maidens were "hired" to assist the College of Pontiffs in carrying out sacrifices in the Regia, and a passage in Festus describes a transvestite/hermaphrodite initiation.
1397. The origin of the Salii goes back to Dardanus (Deucalion/Dagda/Druids/Kop-sidas/Egypt/Ireland/Gobekli Tepe/Karya Thaminin/Atlantis, i.e., Tír na nÓg).
1398. The Salii were the Hellenic i.e. Druidic/kopsidas priesthood, known as the Selloi priesthood of Dodona (Ellada/Greece) in Thesprotia and Lefkada/Ithaca/Egypt/Ireland/Gobekli Tepe/Karya Thaminin/Atlantis, i.e., Tír na nÓg).
1399. On March 24: Sanguem or Dies Sanguinis ("Day of Blood"), a frenzy of mourning (morning) when the devotees whipped themselves to sprinkle the altars and effigy of Attis (Osiris/Dagda/Ogma/Hermes/Thoth) with their own blood; some performed the self-castrations of the Galli (Druids).
1400. The "sacred night" followed, with Attis (Osiris/Dagda/Ogma/Hermes/Thoth/Yah-Djehuty) placed in his ritual tomb.
1401. On March 25: (vernal equinox on the Roman calendar): Hilaria ("Rejoicing"), when Attis (Osiris/Dagda/Ogma/Hermes/Thoth/Yah-Djehuty) was reborn. Attis (Horus/Shu/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida).
1402. From at least 139 CE, Rome's port at Ostia, the site of the goddess's arrival, had a fully developed sanctuary to Magna Mater and Attis, served by a local Archigallus and college of dendrophores (the ritual tree/kops-bearers of "Holy Week").
1403. Near Setif (Mauretania), the dendrophores and the faithful (religiosi) restored their temple of Cybele and Attis after a disastrous fire in 288 CE.
1404. Lavish new fittings paid for by the private group included the silver statue of Cybele and her processional chariot; the latter received a new canopy with tassels in the form of fir tree (copse) cones.
1405. A large statue of the mother goddess Cybele (Ops/Isis/Kop-Isidas/Brigid/Danú) was found in Rome in the 1500s.
1406. Cybele (Ops/Isis/Athena/Neith/Isidas/Brigid/Danu) wears a crown (kop) in the form of a towered wall, a symbol of her role as protectress of cities.
1407. Her right-hand holds a bunch of wheat and poppy heads (Kop-sidas).
1408. Cybele (Ops/Demeter/Isis/Athena/Neith/Isidas/Brigid/Danu) holds the rudder and the cornucopia (cornu-kop-ia).
1409. There were three stories of a person in different periods in ancient times that had borne the name Heracles (Ogma).
1410. The first Hearacles is said to be from Egypt and set up his pillars (kops) in Libya.
1411. The second Heracles was one of the Idaean Dactyls of Phrygia and Crete and is said to have founded the Olympic Games.
1412. The third Hearacles (Hercules) is a Roman hero and god.
1413. All three Heracles are based on Ogma brother to the Dagada, of the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida who came forth from Atlantis.
1414. The Idaean Dactyls are interchangeable with the Curetes, Kabiri and Korybantes.
1415. The Curetes venerated Rhea in Crete, and the Korybantes worshipped Cybele in Phrygia.
1416. The Idaean Dactyl Herakles (thumb), whose Hellenic name was Alcides (Al-sides/sidas), and the Hellenic names of his brothers are Aeonius (forefinger), Epimedes (middle finger), Jasius (ring finger), Idas (little finger). (Herakles/Al-sides/sidas/kopsidas).
1417. A finger is a limb of the human body and a type of digit, found in the hands of humans and other primates.
1418. Normally humans have five digits on each hand, ten digits in total.
1419. The first digit is the thumb, followed by the index finger, middle finger, ring finger, and little finger.
1420. A numeral system (or system of numeration) is a writing system for expressing numbers; that is, a mathematical notation for representing numbers of a given set.
1421. Using the digits of a hand is how the numbering system began.
1422. Herakles, i.e., Ogma, Dagada, kopsidas, the Tuatha Dé Danann from Atlantis/Tír na nÓg (the Atlanteans/Tuatha Dé Danann) invented the numbering system, i.e., mathematics, by using digits (fingers).
1423. Idas (little finger) brother to Heracles was called by others the altar of Ake-sidas.
1424. The word Ake is derived via Latin from ancient Hellenic ακακία (akakia/acacia).
1425. It was the name used by Theophrastus and Dioscorides to denote thorn trees (kops), the acacia tree (kops).
1426. The word root being ἀκίς (akis) or ἀκή (akḗ).
1427. The Shittah-tree (kops) was used in the Tanakh to refer to the acacia tree, Acacia albida (copse-alb-ida).
1428. Acacia can be found growing wild in the Sinai desert, the Jordan Valley and Lefkada (i.e. Ithaca/Jerusalem).
1429. In the counterfeit biblical narrative (Torah) during the Exodus, it is alleged the ancient Semites employed Shittah wood (copse/kops) in making the various parts of the Tabernacle and of the Ark of the Covenant.
1430. The wild acacia (Mimosa nilotica), under the name of sunt, represents the seneh, or senna, of the burning bush (copse).
1431. According to the counterfeit Torah the burning bush (copse/kops) is the location at which Moses was appointed by Yahweh to lead the Semites out of Egypt and into Israel.
1432. A slightly different form of the acacia tree, equally common under the name of seyal, is the ancient shittah, or, as more usually expressed in the plural form, the shittim.
1433. Faiderbia alb-ida (Acacia alb-ida) is known in the Bambara language as balanzan, and is the official tree of the city of Segou, on the Niger River in central Mali.
1434. In Serer and some of the Cangin languages, it is called Saas.
1435. Saas figures prominently in the creation myth of the Serer people of Senegal, the Gambia and Mauritania.
1436. According to their creation myth, it is the tree (kops) of life and fertility.
1437. Many Serers who adhere to the tenets of the Serer religion believe these narratives to be sacred.
1438. The Serer people have many gods, goddesses and Pangool/Pan-gool (the Serer saints and ancestral spirits represented by snakes), but one supreme deity and creator called Roog (or Koox in the Cangin languages).
1439. The supreme deity and creator Roog is also known as Kop-é Tiatie Cac (also Koh and Koope in the Ndut language, meaning God (Kop-e) grandfather or God (Kop-e) the grandfather.
1440. The creation myth of the Serer people is intricately linked to the first trees (copse/kops) created on Planet Earth by Kop-é Tiatie Cac.
1441. Kop-é Tiatie Cac is the very embodiment of both male and female to whom offerings are made at the foot of trees (Osiris/Dagda/Kopsidas), such as the sacred baobab tree, the sea (Set/Ler/Poseidon), the river such as the sacred River Sine (Isis/Brigid)
1442. Earth's formation began with a swamp.
1443. The Earth was not formed until long after the creation of the first three worlds: the waters of the underworld; the air that included the higher world (i.e. the sun, the moon and the stars) and earth.
1444. Kop-é Tiatie Cac is the creator and fashioner of the Universe and everything in it.
1445. The creation is based on a cosmic egg and the principles of chaos.
1446. One of the main sacred trees (sacred kops) grew not just first, but also within the primordial swamp on Earth is the Saas - Acacia alb-ida. (kops-ida).
1447. The significance of trees in the Serer creation myth is the dwelling places for the sanctified ancestral spirits (Pangool-Pan-gool/copse/KopSida/souls).
1448. The Serers relate the creation myth and the role of speech in the formation of the Universe.
1449. Two Serer terms express the creation word: "A nax" and "A leep".
1450. The genesis of the Universe is found in "A nax" and "A leep" which posits that: "In the beginning, there was nothing but darkness and silence until the pre-existent being, Roog, Kop-é Tiatie Cac began the genesis of the universe.
1451. The Serer oral tradition speaks of the mythical word that was uttered by the supreme being Kop-é Tiatie Cac, and it is found in the word A nax (Poseidon/Kopsidas).
1452. According to A nax, the first mythical words spoken by Roog, Kop-é Tiatie Cac were: “ WATER! AIR! EARTH!”
1453. In A leep, it gives the order in which they were created and elaborated on it.
1454. A leep posits that, with the words of Roog, (i.e. Kop-é Tiatie Cac ) the three worlds (the Universe) began to take shape.
1455. The first to be created was the deep sea waters (waters of the underworld); the second was air including the high heavens (Kuul na, in Serer) such as the sun, the moon, and the stars; and the third was earth.
1456. However, the Earth was not one of the first primordial worlds to be formed.
1457. The source of the Universe is attributed to the feminine and maternal nature of Roog (Kop-é Tiatie Cac).
1458. In Serer symbolism, the number 3 is attributed to the feminine world.
1459. The number 3 is the ingredient of the creation process.
1460. There were three essential elements, three parts of the cosmos and three worlds. 3+3+3. (3+0=3. 3+3=6. 3+3+3=9) (3-6-9)
1461. This triple rhythm of Kop-é Tiatie Cac and the cosmos is also found in women as the Serer myth relates it.
1462. "Roog a binda adna noo tiig tew. Roog (Kop-é Tiatie Cac) has created the world of its feminine nature"
1463. The phrase "Tiig Tew" is attributed to the feminine body of motherhood and is equivalent to the general saying of Mother Earth (Isis/Brigid/Danú/Demeter/Ops/Cybele).
1464. The phrase "No tiig tew" translates to "out of a female womb" - ex utero.
1465. The Serer religion and oral tradition confers to Roog, Kop-é Tiatie Cac some rather realistic aspects of the initial creation.
1466. There were three phases in the gestation of the creatures within the divine being.
1467. Roog did not create, nor did it engender all beings of all kinds. It simply created the archetypes, not the prototype of each species, but seven archetypes namely :' the three essential elements (air, earth and water) and the top (Kop) four seeds (Kop-seed-a-s) (the first tree (copse/kops-ida-s), first animal and the first human couple - female, then male (Kops-ida-s).
1468. The Saas tree (kops) (in Serer and some Cangin languages, var: Sas) is the acacia alb-ida tree (Kops-ida).
1469. Serer advocates for Saas postulates that, the Saas (Kops-ida) is the tree of life, and therefore, the origin of life on Earth.
1470. Originally, all the animals on Earth lived together with human beings and trees (kops-idas) in harmony.
1471. However, this peaceful habitation of the Earth came to an abrupt end when one of the lions impregnated a girl causing her to give birth to a monkey, half man-half beast (a Semite).
1472. The male society of this distant past were furious and summoned all the animals to a hearing in order to determine the culprit.
1473. The lion fearing for the punishment that it may receive from these men, refused to identify itself as the one responsible for the act until a dog pointed it out as the culprit.
1474. A war broke out between the human population, the non-human animals (Semites) and the trees (Kops-idas).
1475. The humans were victorious and drove the animals (Semites) into the bush except the dog who became man's companion.
1476. However, the crisis did not end there.
1477. The Ramayana is an ancient Indian epic poem which narrates the struggle of the divine prince Rama to rescue his wife Sita (Sida) from the demon king Ravana.
1478. The Ramayana also mentions two types of species, humans, and Vānara, a semi human (monkey i.e. Semite).
1479. The tradition states that, Roog (Kop-é Tiatie Cac) was the father and mother (Hermaphrodite) of its creation.
1480. The Yoonir symbol of the universe is a five pointed star (Isis/Brigid/Danú/kop-sidas) of the Serer religion in Senegal and Western Africa.
1481. Semites and apes are a by-product of mixing with mankind and were not part of the Divine plan.
1482. Semites are hybrids, the descendants of animals, and are a reminder of the transgression that took place between animals and mankind.
1483. When mankind bred with animals, it created an unnatural and unplanned linking.
1484. These Semite hybrids did not possess souls.
1485. Souls did not incarnate into the hybrid, Semite bodies.
1486. The orangutan is a relative of the Semites.
1487. When the unplanned inbreeding occurred between mankind and animals, the celestial guides of souls immediately struck some groups with sterility to halt that which was not in the program of the divine plan.
1488. Apes/Semites were created by animals breeding with humans.
1489. Mankind (Kop Sida), however, has a divine and ancient pedigree.
1490. Semites do not have a divine pedigree and were never meant to exist in the first place. .
1491. Heracles (Ogma/Dagda/Osiris/Kopsidas/Aravani) is among my descendants who came forth from Atlantis/Tír na nÓg .
1492. I am also descendant from the royal line of Lelex whose daughter was Sparta.
1493. Lelex was a son of Poseidon (Lir/Sobek) by Libya.
1494. The city of Sparta was named after Sparta, the Queen of Sparta and daughter of Lelex who married King Lacedaemon.
1495. King Lacedaemon named the city-state Sparta, Laconia after himself.
1496. Queen Sparta's mother was Taygete who came from Mt. (kop) Taygeton.
1497. Among my ancestors are Anaxandridas II (Anax-andr-idas) father to Dorieus, Cleombrotus and Leonidas I (Leon-idas) who's half-brother was Cleomenes I.
1498. Anaxandridas II was a king of Sparta between 560 and 520 BC.
1499. Leonidas I, Leōn-ídās; "son of the lion", died 11 August 480 BC) was a warrior king of the Hellenic city-state of Sparta.
1500. Leonidas I was of the Agiad line; a dynasty which claimed descent from Heracles (Ogma).
1501. I am descendant through the Dorians, (Δωριεύς) from the sacred groves/kops at Dodona in Thesprotia.
1502. I am a descendant of Odysseus and Penelope through Telemachus and Circe, through the line of Latinus.
1503. Penelope was the daughter of Icarius and Periboea.
1504. Icarius was a Spartan king.
1505. In Hellenic folklore, the name Periboea means "surrounded by cattle."
1506. Odysseus was the son of Laertes (who was thus called Laertiádēs, Λαερτιάδης, "son of Laertes"), who was the son of Arcesius, who was the son of Cephalus.
1507. Cephalus is the son of Deion/Deioneos, and grandson of Aeolus.
1508. Aeolus was a son of Hellen.
1509. Hellen was the son of Deucalion. (DeucaLion/LeucaDion).
1510. The Deucalionids are the descendants of Deucalion and Pyrrha, they had settled in Dodona, Epirus, Ellada, Thessaly, Sparta, and Lefkada.
1511. Deucalion, Pyrrha, the Deucalionids are the Kopsidas and Aravani (Tuatha Dé Danann) who came forth from Atlantis/Tír na nÓg/Karya Thaminin/Göbekli Tepe.
1512. The children of Deucalion and Pyrrha are Hellen, Amphictyon and Protogeneia.
1513. According to folk etymology, Deucalion's name comes from δεῦκος, deukos, a variant of γλεῦκος, gleucos, i.e. "sweet new wine" and ἁλιεύς, haliéus, i.e. "sailor, seaman" (semen-sperm, seed).
1514. His wife Pyrrha's (Isis-Isidas-soul) name is derived from the adjective πυρρός, -ά, -όν,pyrrhós, -á, -ón, i.e. "flame-colored, orange" or a pomergrante (soul/kop Sidas).
1515. Of Deucalion's birth, the Argonautica (from the 3rd century BC) states:
1539. The etymology of the word ka used to form the word in the word Deu+ka+lion, Translingual Symbol k.
1540. Etymology 2. ka.
1541. The etymology of the word lion that used to form the word Deuka+lion.
1542. The Book of Invasions (recorded in the Book of Leinster) are the aos sí, "ace shee", older form aes sídhe, "ays sheeth-uh") (ays siduh-ays sida) is the Irish term for a supernatural race in Irish and Scottish mythology.
1543. They are said to live underground in fairy mounds (kops), across the western sea, or in an invisible world that coexists with the world of humans.
1544. The race of the aes sídhe/ays siduh/Kop Sida came forth from the mound (kop) of Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) and after the great flood came forth from Karya Thaminin and Göbekli Teped.
1545. Deukalion and the Deukalionids are the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida.
1546. Ovid, Heroides 15. 165 (trans. Showerman) (Roman poetry C1st B.C. to C1st A.D.):
1547. Deukalion (Osiris/Dagda/Kopsidas) had children by Pyrrha (Isis/Brigit), first Hellen (Horus/Bodb Sída/Kopsidas), who was descendant from Zeus (Amun- Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, and Ra/Elatha), and second Amphiktyon, who reigned over Attica after Kranaus; and third a daughter Protogenia, who became the mother of Aethlios by Zeus (Amun-Ra/Elatha).
1548. Hellen was the father of Doros.
1549. Tectamus was the son of Dorus, the grandson of Hellen and the great-grandson of Deucalion.
1550. Tectamus became the king of Crete.
1551. Asterion was the son of Tectamus who inherited the throne of Crete from his father, Dorus.
1552. Those who were called Greeks Hellen named Hellenes after himself and divided the country among his sons.
1553. Xouthos received Peloponnesos and begat Akhaios and Ion by Kreousa, daughter of Erekhtheus, and from Akhaios and Ion the Akhaians and Ionians derive their names.
1554. Doros received the country over against Peloponnesos and called the settlers Dorians after himself.
1555. Dardanus (Deucalion/Dagda) was a descendant of Danu the mother goddess of the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, and Elatha the Fomorian.
1556. Dardanus/Dagda was the founder of the city of Dardanus at the foot of Mount (kop) Ida in the Troad (Kop-Ida).
1557. Dardanus received land on Mount (kop) Ida from his father-in-law, King Teucer.
1558. The city of Dardanus/Dagda became the capital of his kingdom.
1559. Dardanus (Dardanus/Dagda) is named after Danus and is a descendant of Danu (Dar-danu-s).
1560. Dardanus' (Deucalion/Dagda) children by Batea were Ilus, Erichthonius, Idaea and Zacynthus.
1561. Ilus died before his father which Idaea married Phineus, an early Thracian king.
1562. According to Dionysius of Halicarnassus (1.50.3), Zacynthus was the first settler on the island afterwards called Zacynthus (Zakynthos).
1563. Dardanus' sons by Chryse, his first wife, were Idaeus and Dimas.
1564. Dimas and Idaeus also founded founded colonies in Asia Minor.
1565. Idaeus gave his name to the Idaean mountains, that is Mount (kop) Ida, where he built a temple to the Mother of the Gods (that is to Cybele/Isis/Brigid/Danu).
1566. Hesiod, Catalogues of Women Fragment 82 (from Strabo 7. 322) (trans. Evelyn-White) (Greek epic C8th or C7th B.C.) :
1567. Pindar, Olympian Ode 9. 42 (trans. Conway) (Greek lyric C5th B.C.):
1568. Who are the race made of stone? [i.e. laos, 'people,' from las, 'stone']
1569. The etymology of the word "stone."
1570. Noun: stone (countable and uncountable, plural stones or stone),
1571. The race of stones (Jew-el) are the Hellenes and the inhabitants of early Ireland, Wales, Scotland, Denmark, Poland, Sweden, Holland, Germany, France (Vannes), Portugal, Spain, Finland, Norway, who are the descendants of Elatha and Danu, the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Druids/Aravani and Fomorians and all came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), and after the great flood came forth from Karya Thaminin and Gobekli Tepe.
1572. Colluthus, Rape of Helen 268 ff (trans. Mair) (Greek poetry C5th to C6th A.D.) :
1574. Aeolus (son of Hellen) was described as the ruler of Aeolia (later called Thessaly), where the Warriors of Thessaly were at one stage under the command of Achilleus (Achilles).
1575. The Kopsidas and Aravani also founded the village of Karya in Thessaly.
1576. Cephalus was married to Procris, a daughter of Erechtheus.
1577. Erechtheus was born in Egypt and a king of Athens
1578. Cephalus committed suicide by leaping into the sea from Cape Leucas-Lefkas (Lefkatas/Jerusalem), where the temple of Apollo (Osiris/Dagda/Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) once stood.
1579. Apollo being Horus (Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) the son (incarnate) of Isis (Brigid/Kop Sida) and Osiris (Dagda/Kopsida).
1580. Cephalus/Kefalas carries a theophoric name that means head (kop/mound) or Crown (kop).
1581. I am also descendant through Aea-cides or Aea-sides (kop-sides).
1582. Aeacus was the son of Europa (Hathor/Isis) and the father of Peleus and grandfather to Achilles.
1583. Achilles was the father to Neoptolemus.
1584. Achilles’ grave is located on the island of Lefkada (Ithaca).
1585. Homer: The Odyssey. Book XXIV
1588. Homer was also from Ithaca (Lefkada).
1589. Cadmus was a Phoenician prince, son of king Agenor and queen Telephassa of Tyre and the brother of Phoenix.
1590. Cilix and Europa introduced the Phoenician i.e. Druidic, the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida alphabet to the Pelasgians, who adapted it to form their alphabet known as Pelasgic, and today it is known as the Greek alphabet.
1591. King Minos of Crete was a descendant of Europa (Hathor/Isis).
1592. The Kop Sidas founded the citymof Sidon/Saïda /Sida.
1593. Sidon or Saïda (Sida) is the third-largest city in what is Lebanon today.
1594. Sidon has been inhabited since very early in prehistory.
1595. Sidon and Tyre grew into great cities, and in subsequent years there was competition between the two, each claiming to be the metropolis ('Mother City') of Phoenicia.
1596. In the territory of Phoenician Sidon (Sida), Lucian of Samosata (2nd century AD) was informed that the temple of Astarte (Hathor/Isis/Brigid/Diana), whom Lucian equated with the full moon goddess, was sacred to Europa (Hathor/Isis/Brigid/Diana Lucifera).
1597. Astarte (Isis/Brigid/Diana Lucifera) was worshipped in Syria and Phoenicia.
1598. The etymology of the name Europa:
1599. An Egyptian temple was unearthed at Hierakonpolis.
1600. It was reliably dated to 3200 BC....and was shown to have used four massive Cedar (Sida) of Lebanon pillars (kops) which were about three feet (one meter) in diameter and forty feet (thirteen meters) in length.
1601. The Cedar is known as "Cedars (sidas/kops) of God" or "Cedars (sidas/kops) of the Lord". (Kopsidas).
1602. It was once said that a battle occurred between the demigods and the humans over the beautiful and divine forest of Cedar (sida) trees (kops) near southern Mesopotamia.
1603. This forest, once protected by the god Enlil, was completely bared of its trees when humans entered its grounds 4,700 years ago, after winning the battle against the guardians of the forest, the demigods.
1604. The story also tells that Gilgamesh used cedar (sida) wood (copse) to build his city. (Kops-sida)
1605. The Semites claim that King Solomon procured cedar timber to build his temple in the false Jerusalem (middle east).
1606. Emperor Hadrian declared the divine forest of Cedar (sida) trees (kops) near southern Mesopotamia to be an “imperial domain”, and destruction of the cedar forests was temporarily halted.
1607. Concern for the "cedars (sidas) of God" goes back to 1876, when the 102-hectare (250-acre) grove (copse) was surrounded by a high stone wall, paid for by Queen Victoria, to protect the groves (copse) of cedars (sidas) (copse-Kops-sidas).
1608. The term "Israelite" is the English name that Rabbi's and some historians falsely claim are the descendants of the biblical patriarch Jacob.
1609. Israelite is derived from the Hellenic Ισραηλίτες.
1610. Israelites means either "sons/suns of Israel" or "children of Israel".
1611. The word Israel' in the Hellenic language is Ισραήλ (ΙΣ-ΡΑ-ΉΛ) (translation-IS-RA-EL) and incorporates three gods/goddesses.
1612. IS-RA-EL, IS = ISIS (i.e. Isis/Khonsu/Yah) the Full Moon and earth, RA = the sun -god RA (i.e. Elatha) of Heliopolis in ancient Egypt, and EL = Elatha the Sun.
1613. The word for moon in the Hellenic language is φεγγάρι (i.e., feggari or fegari).
1614. The etymology of the word fegari (f+eg+ari).
1616. The etymology of the word ari used to form the word f+eg+ari.
1617. The Etymology of the word Moon.
1619. kunta was also spelled "quna," which is the root of "queen."
1620. The word “cunt” (a woman's genitals-vagina) in modern Greek is “μουνί” (moonie) i.e. moon.
1621. Related words for moonie is Selene/Isis/Isidas/Brigid/Diana Lucifera/Athena/Yah/Kop Sida (full moon).
1622. In Mahabharata, Cunti-Devi i.e. moonie/cunt/Kunti (Isis/Brigid) is the sister of Vasudeva (Osiris/Dagda), father of Lord Krishna (Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida/Jesus Christ).
1623. The moon (Queen, Isis/Brigid and Osiris/Dagda/Kopsidas/Aravani) are represented by a penis and vagina (i.e. Hermaphrodite).
1624. Isis (Brigit/Aravani/Kopsidas) was one of the oldest gods or goddesses of ancient Egypt and is linked to the star Spica in the ancient constellation which was centered around the modern constellation of Virgo.
1625. The star Spica first appeared around the harvest time.
1626. Isis was also associated with Sirius also known as the Dog Star, and it belongs to the constellation Canis Major.
1627. Isis was a member of the Helioploitan Ennead, as the daughter of Geb (Earth) and Nut (Sky).
1628. It is believed that Isis/Brigid/Osiris/Dagda/Aravani/Kopsidas, had actually ruled Egypt before the time of the Pharaohs and were generally credited with bringing civilisation (agriculture/farming) to mankind.
1629. Isis (Brigit) was often represented as a goddess wearing a headdress representing a throne (which was one of the hieroglyphs in her name).
1630. Isis was also commonly depicted as a queen or goddess wearing the double crown (kop) of Upper and Lower Egypt along with the feather of Ma'at.
1631. She was also frequently depicted as a human queen wearing the vulture headdress with a royal serpent on the brow.
1632. In these two forms, Isis occasionally carried a lotus (sida) bud or the glyph of the sycamore tree (copse/kops). (Kopsida).
1633. I am of the seed of Isis (Isidis-Brigid/Osiris/Dagda/Bodb Sída/Kop-seeda).
1634. Geb was the Egyptian god of the Earth and a member of the Ennead of Heliopolis.
1635. Geb's laughter were earthquakes and that he allowed crops to grow.
1636. Geb's parents were Shu (Atlas/Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen')) and Tefnut.
1637. Nut is the goddess of the sky in the Ennead of the ancient Egyptian religion.
1638. She was seen as a star-covered nude woman arching over the earth, or as a cow.
1639. Geb and Nut were the parents to Osiris, Isis, Set, Nephthys.
1640. Nut's parents were also Shu (Atlas/Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen')) and Tefnut.
1641. Tefnut is a goddess of moisture, moist air, dew and rain in the Ancient Egyptian religion, and Shu/Atlas/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen') (Egyptian for "emptiness" and "he who rises up") was one of the primordial Egyptian gods, a personification of air, one of the Ennead of Heliopolis.
1642. The parents of Shu (Atlas/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen') and Tefnut were Ra (Elatha) and Iusaaset (Danu).
1643. There are also numerous representations of Isis (Brigit) with her son, Horus (Bodb Sída/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen'/Kop Sida), which bear a marked similarity to later images of the virgin Mary with baby Jesus.
1644. Demeter, Astarte, and Aphrodite became identified with Isis (Brigit).
1645. The etymology of the word Isis, Is+is, also pronounced as Iceiz (Ice+iz).
1646. On the island of Delos a Doric (copse) Temple of Isis (Isidas/Brigid) was built on a high over-looking hill (kop) at the beginning of the Roman period to venerate the familiar trinity of Isis (Isidas/Brigid).
1647. Symbols for the Goddess Isis: Full moon, images of Madonna and Jesus, rivers (especially the Nile) and the ocean, hair braids, cattails, papyrus, knots and buckles, stars, the ankh symbol, throne, wisdom, marriage, health, the rattle, diadem headdress (circular disk with horns), cow, wings, milk, perfume bottles, and March 5 (feast day), Cedar (Sida), corn, tamarisk, flax, wheat, barley, grapes, lotus (Sida), balsam, all flowers, trees (copse) (sycamore tree) and all green plants, Tamarisk, balsam, amber oil, cedarwood, sandalwood, cinnamon.
1648. Pausanias relates that the ancient poets depicted nymphs (sida) as being spontaneously born of trees (copse/kops), especially the oak (kops).
1649. The oak tree (Kopsida/Dagda) was the central symbol of the oracular Center at Dodona in Thesprotia, Ellada.
1650. In these trees (oak/copse) dwell the Souls (Sidas) of God (Kopsidas).
1651. Virgin nymphs (Sida) were said to have given birth to the children of Gods such as Zeus (Amun- i.e. the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Ra/Elatha), Poseidon (Set/Ler), Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda), Apollo (Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida).
1652. The male of such a union was the founder of a lineage.
1653. The town, city, colony or landform etc, (e.g., mountain, mound – kop and pomegranate – sidas, soul), he was associated with was named after him, and this is how the name Dorus, the people known as the Dorians the “Chosen Ones” came to be.
1654. Dorus is an extended form, *dō-ro-, of *dō-, (give), as can be seen in the modern Greek imperative δώσε (dose, "give") appearing in Greek as δῶρον (dōron, "gift").
1655. Some of the Heracleidae (Kopsidae) made their home among the Dorians who among them are also Kopsidae and Aravanae (Tuatha Dé Danann).
1656. The poet, Tyrtaeus writes that "Sparta is a divine gift, the promise land, granted by Zeus (Amun-Ra, i.e., the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida) and Hera (Isis/Khonsu/Yah, who makes up Yah-weh) to the Heracleidae, the descendants of Heracles (Ogma/Dagda).
1657. The Heracleidae (Kopsidae-Aravanae) as the true “Chosen Ones” are the people of the gift i.e., the promise land Ellada, Is-ra-el.
1658. Semitic Rabbi's and the Papal priesthood of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire have taken the Hellenic/Druidic account of the “the promise land” and "Chosen People." who are the Heracleidae (Kopsidae/ Aravanae) and counterfeited it into the book that later became known as “Torah” and the Old Testament.
1659. The counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire' account of Gods chosen people presents the Semites as the Chosen people of Is-Ra-El.
1660. The Semites are not the real Israelites, nor are they Gods chosen people.
1661. God did not choose the Semites as Gods chosen people; the Semites chose themselves as Gods chosen people.
1662. God did not grant the Semites any land.
1663. The counterfeit illegitimate, Semitic-Germanic/Danish Holy Roman Empire' account of Gods “chosen people” appears to be a counterfeit of the Hellenic/Dorian story.
1664. It appears that the Semites are falsely identifying themselves as Jews and Israelites, i.e., Gods chosen people.
1665. The Semites are Janus-faced and appear to be deceiving the world about their true identity and origins.
1666. Semites are not the real IS-RA-EL,ites or Jews.
1667. It is the Dorians/Hellenes/Irish, the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí and the Kop sídhu/Kopsida, Aravani, the Druids who are the chosen people maintaining a covenant with God and having been assigned a Holy Land (Ellada/Sparta/Leucadia/Lefkadia/Rome).
1668. It means that the true IS-RA-ELites (Jews) are the Dorians/Hellenes/Irish, the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida, Aravani, Druids, and the promised land of IS-RA-EL is Ellada (Elada), Thessaly, Sparta, Leucadia, Ireland and Rome.
1669. In the New Testament politeia refers to both the Hellenic World as well as to the nation of Israel.
1670. The nation of Israel is the Spartan, Athenian and Lefkadian politeia.
1671. The etymology of the word Ellada, which is known as Greece. (Ellada or Elada).
1686. Aten was a variant of Amun-Ra.
1687. The obelisk (kop) symbolized the sun god Ra (Elada), and during the brief religious reformation of Akhenaten was said to be a petrified ray of the Aten, the sundisk.
1688. It was also thought that the Aten existed within the obelisk (kop).
1689. The Spartans are descendant from Heracles (Osiris/Dagda/Ogma/Kopsidas/Egypt/Ireland/Gobekli Tepe/Karya Thaminin/Atlantis (Tír na nÓg).
1690. Amenhotep IV, who began his reign in the traditional way, but then changed his name to Akhenaten and promoted the Sun disc (the Aten) above the other gods.
1691. The word Spartan derives from Aten i.e. Sp-aten.
1692. The etymology of the word Sp used to form the word Sp+artan.
1693. It is believed that Akhenaten was the first to worship "One God" the Aten.
1694. Aten was a variant of Amun- i.e. Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida and Ra (i.e Elatha).
1695. "Aten" was the traditional name for the sun-disk itself and so the name of the God is often translated as "the Aten." For example, in the coffin texts of the Middle Kingdom the word "Aten" represents the sun disc, and in the 'Story of Sinuhe' (also from the Middle Kingdom) Amenemhat I is described as soaring into the sky and uniting with Aten, his creator.
1696. During the New Kingdom, the Aten was considered to be an aspect of the composite deity Ra-Amun-Horus (Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, Elatha-Bodb Sída).
1697. Ra represented the daytime sun, noon; Amun represented the sun in the underworld and Horus represented the sunrise.
1698. Akhenaten proclaimed "the Aten" (the visible sun itself) to be the sole (soul/sidas) deity.
1699. In its early stages, Atenism is best described as monotheistic or henotheistic religion (a religion devoted to a single god while accepting the existence of other gods) but it developed into a proto-monotheistic system.
1700. The full extent of Akhenaten's religious reforms was not apparent until the ninth year of his reign.
1701. As well as proclaiming the Aten, the only God, Akhenaten banned the use of idols with the exception of a rayed solar disc.
1702. He also made it clear that the image of the Aten only represented the god, but that the God transcended creation and so could not be fully understood or represented.
1703. This aspect of Akhenaten' faith bears a notable resemblance to the religion of the Semites.
1704. It is because the Semites counterfeited it.
1705. A number of hymns to the Aten were composed during Akhenaten's reign, some apparently by the king himself.
1706. They describe the wonders of nature and hail the sun as the absolute and universal lord of all things.
1707. In particular, the Hymn to the Aten (recorded in the tomb of Ay, the vizier Akhenaten, who became pharaoh after Tutankhamun) has become famous as many commentators have argued that it closely echoes Psalm 104 which describes the wonders of nature and ascribes ultimate power to Yahweh.
1708. Let us be honest; Yahweh is a composite of the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, sídhe/Kopsida and the Fomorians, a Hellenic, Druidic, Egyptian religion which has its origins from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) and after the great flood Karya Thaminin, Göbekli Tepe, Ireland, Wales, and Scotland.
1709. El (Elatha) meaning "god" or "deity", referring (as a proper name) to any one of multiple major Ancient Near East deities.
1710. A rarer spelling, "'ila" or ila-tha/Ilatha/El-atha.
1711. Specific deities known as El or Il includes the supreme god of the Mesopotamians in the pre-Sargonic period and the version of Yahweh as retold by Rabbi's (Semites) in the counterfeit Torah.
1712. Sargon of Akkad, also known as Sargon the Great "the Great King" (Akkadian Šarru-kīnu, meaning "the true king" or "the king is legitimate"), was a Akkadian emperor famous for his conquest of the Sumerian city-states in the 24th and 23rd centuries BC.
1713. The founder of the Dynasty of Akkad, Sargon reigned during the penultimate quarter of the third millennium BC.
1714. Cuneiform sources agree that he was the cup (kop)-bearer (official in charge of wine) of King Ur-Zababa of Kish.
1715. Sargon's vast empire is thought to have included large parts of Mesopotamia and included parts of modern-day Iran, Asia Minor and Syria.
1716. He ruled from a new, but as yet archaeologically unidentified capital, Akkad, which the Sumerian king list claims he built.
1717. He is sometimes regarded as the first person in recorded history to create a multi-ethnic, centrally ruled empire.
1718. His dynasty controlled Mesopotamia for around a century and a half.
1719. The temples of the favourite gods could be found at the centre of Sumerian cities.
1720. The Sumerian's believed the gods came from the mountains (Karya Thaminin/Gordyene (Gordiean) mountains/kops) they could see in the distance across the plains.
1721. The Sumerian's built temples on platforms known as a ziggurat to look like mountains (kops).
1722. A ziggurat was a huge platform with a series of smaller platforms on top (kop).
1723. A ziggurat looked like a stepped pyramid with stairs leading to the summit where there was a small temple.
1724. It was a mud-brick mountain (kop) where the god could live.
1725. Enlil (Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, sídhe/Kopsida) "Lord of the Storm, " is the god of breath, the wind, breadth, height and distance.
1726. It was the name of a chief deity listed and written about in the Sumerian religion, and later in Akkadian (Assyrian and Babylonian), Hittite, and other Mesopotamian clay and stone tablets.
1727. Enlil is the son of Anshar and Kishar.
1728. Enlil (Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, sídhe/Kopsida) was a young god; he was banished from Ekur in Nippur, home of the gods, to Kur, the underworld for seducing the goddess Ninlil (Danu).
1729. Ninlil (Danu) followed him to the underworld where she bore his first child, the moon god Sin (Khonsu/Isis/Isidas/Bodb Sída/Kop-sidas) (Sumerian Nanna/Suen).
1730. Enlil (Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, sídhe/Kopsida/Aravani) was known as the inventor of the mattock (a key agricultural pick, hoe, axe or digging tool) and helped plants to grow.
1731. Nippur (Sumerian: Nibru, often logographically recorded as , EN.LÍLKI, "Enlil City;" Akkadian: Nibbur) was among the most ancient of Sumerian cities.
1732. It was the special seat of the worship of the Sumerian god Enlil (Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, sídhe/Kopsida), the "Lord Wind," ruler of the cosmos, subject to An alone.
1733. Nippur was located in modern Nuffar in Afak, Al-Qādisiyyah Governorate, Iraq.
1734. Nippur never enjoyed political hegemony in its own right, but its control was crucial, as it was considered capable of conferring the overall "kingship" on monarchs from other city-states.
1735. It was distinctively a sacred city, important from the possession of the famous shrine of Enlil (Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, sídhe/Kopsida).
1736. According to the Tummal Chronicle, Enmebaragesi, an early ruler of Kish, was the first to build up this temple by kish.
1737. His influence over Nippur has also been detected archaeologically.
1738. The Chronicle lists successive early Sumerian rulers who kept up intermittent ceremonies at the temple: Aga of Kish, son of Enmebaragesi; Mesannepada of Ur; his son Meskiang-nunna; Gilgamesh of Uruk; his son Ur-Nungal; Nanni of Ur and his son Meskiang-nanna.
1739. It also indicates that the practice was revived in Neo-Sumerian times by Ur-Nammu of Ur, and continued until Ibbi-Sin appointed Enmegalana high priest in Uruk (ca. 1950 BC
1740. Inscriptions of Lugal-Zage-Si and Lugal-kigub-nidudu, kings of Uruk and Ur respectively, and of other early pre-non-Semitic rulers (Kopsidas), on door-sockets and stone vases, show the veneration in which the ancient shrine was then held, and the importance attached to its possession, as giving a certain stamp of legitimacy.
1741. On their votive offerings, some of these rulers designate themselves as ensis, or governors.
1742. The Egyptian god Ptah is given the title ḏū gitti 'Lord of Gath' in a prism from Lachish, which has on its opposite face the name of Amenhotep II (c. 1435–1420 BCE).
1743. According to the counterfeit Torah, Gath of the Philistines was one of the five Philistine city-states, established in northwestern Philistia.
1744. Philistia is a region in the Near East, the area of Phoenicia, and other nations, comprising of Ekron, Gath, and Gaza.
1745. Achish is a name used in the Semitic counterfeit Bible for two Philistine rulers of Gath.
1746. The two kings of Gath, which is identified as Tell es-Safi.
1747. Tell es-Safi means "the white hill" or the "the white Kop".
1748. The title ḏū gitti is also found in Serābitṭ text 353. Cross (1973, p. 19).
1749. Ptah is often called the Lord (or one) of eternity.
1750. It is this identification of ʼĒl (Elatha) with Ptah that lead to the epithet ’Olam 'eternal' being applied to ʼēl (Elatha) so early and so consistently.
1751. Neith was the feminine version of Ptah-Nun.
1752. In Egyptian, Ptah is the demiurge of Memphis, god of craftsmen and architects.
1753. In the triad of Memphis, Ptah is the spouse of Sekhmet and the father of Nefertum.
1754. He was also regarded as the father of the sage Imhotep.
1755. When Memphis became the capital of Egypt, Ptah became the ultimate creator who made everything including the gods of the Ogdoad of Hermopolis and the Ennead of Heliopolis and was given the epithet "He who set all the gods in their places and gave all things the breath of life".
1756. He was so popular in Egypt that it is said that the name "Egypt" itself derives from a Hellenic spelling of the name of a temple in Memphis; "Hwt-kA-ptH", which means "the temple of the Ka of Ptah".
1757. In the story of Osiris and Isis, Osiris was killed by his brother Set by being tricked into a cedar (sida) chest made to fit Osiris exactly.
1758. Set then had the coffin with the now deceased Osiris flung into the Nile.
1759. The chest was swept out to sea and landed on the coast near Byblos.
1760. The instant it touched the land, a huge Tamarisk tree (tamarisk, salt cedar/kop-sida) sprouted up to protect it.
1761. The tree grew so large that the king of Byblos trimmed it and set it up as a pillar (kop-sida) in his palace, unaware that the tree contained Osiris's body.
1762. Meanwhile, Isis searched for Osiris aided by Anubis, and came to know of Osiris's location in Byblos.
1763. Isis maneuvered herself into the favor of the king and queen and was granted a boon.
1764. She asked for the pillar in the palace hall, and upon being granted it, extracted the coffin from the pillar.
1765. Isis took her husband's (Osiris) corpse back to Egypt and used magic to conceive his child, Horus (Bodb Sída/Kop Sida).
1766. However, Set found Osiris's body unattended while Isis took the infant Horus to be cared by Wedjet.
1767. Isis then consecrated the pillar (kop-sida), anointing it with myrrh and wrapping it in linen.
1768. This pillar came to be known as the pillar (kop) of djed or Kop-sidas.
1769. The symbols of Ptah are the djed pillar (Kop-sida) and the bull.
1770. The djed symbol is one of the more ancient and commonly found symbols in Egypt.
1771. It is a pillar-like symbol in hieroglyphics representing stability.
1772. The djed pillar represents a cedar tree (Copse-cedar/Kops-cedar/Kopsida) with its branches removed, the pole to which sheaves of grain were tied after harvest, or a stylised sheaf of corn.
1773. The symbol also represents four pillars of increasing size, seen one behind the other.
1774. In Sneferu's step pyramid, the Djed pillars form columns supporting the sky and may represent the four pillars which help Shu (Atlas/Badb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen') bear the sky on his shoulders.
1775. Shu (Atlas/Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen,Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, sídhe/Kopsida) was the god of light and air and as such personified the wind and the earth´s atmosphere.
1776. Although Shu embodied light, and so had a solar aspect, he was not strictly a solar deity.
1777. However, Shu (Atlas/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) was closely connected to the sun god, Ra (Elatha).
1778. Shu protected the sun god from the snake-demon Apep as he travelled through the underworld or the night sky, and brought the sun to life every morning/mourning.
1779. Shu (Atlas/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) was also thought to be the second divine pharaoh, ruling after Ra.
1780. However, Apep´s followers plotted his downfall and launched a vicious attack against the divine Pharaoh.
1781. At Iunet (Dendera/copse), though, there was a part of the city known as "The House of Shu" (shw-w-ntr) and at Djeba (Utes-Hor, Behde, Edfu) there was a place known as "The Seat of Shu" (shw-w) and he was worshiped in connection with the Ennead at Iunu.
1782. Shu's (Atlas/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) main sanctuary was in Nay-ta-hut (now known as tell el-Yahudiya, or the mound (kop) of the Jews i.e. Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, sídhe/Kopsida, Aravani, Druids) where he and his wife Tefnut were worshipped in their leonine forms.
1783. The Greeks renamed the city Leontopolis because of their popularity in the area.
1784. A local creation myth stated that they first took form as a pair of lion cubs and grew into the two lions that guarded the eastern and western borders (linking Shu (Atlas/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) and Tefnut with Aker).
1785. In this form Shu (Atlas/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) and Tefnut often appeared on headrests toeriab.
1786. During the reign of Akhenaten, Shu (Atlas/Bodb Sída/KopSida) and Tefnut remained popular with the monotheistic Pharaoh.
1787. Akhenaten and his queen (Nefertiti) were depicted as the personification of Shu (Atlas/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida/Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, sídhe/Aravani/Fomorians) and Tefnut emphasising their divinity.
1788. Tefnut is a goddess of moisture, moist air, dew, weather, fertility, water, and rain in the Ancient Egyptian religion.
1789. Tefnut is the sister and consort of the air god Shu (Atlas/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) and the mother of Geb and Nut.
1790. Tefnut is the twin of Shu (Atlas/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida).
1791. Tefnut literally translates as "That Water".
1792. As the Aten represented the sun disk, the solar aspect of Shu (Atlas/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) and his link with the Pharaoh apparently prevented Shu from being proscribed along with Amun and the other gods.
1793. Evidence of Oak trees (copse/kops) has been found at the bronze age soil surface that the people lived on, under Pumice, volcanic ash at Santorini, Greece.
1794. The Hellenes founded Santorini, i.e., the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, áes side (“people of the fairy mounds, supernatural beings, fairies”) kop áes side., Kop sídhu/Kopsida, Aravani, Druids who came from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) and after the great flood came forth from Karya Thaminin (Mount Guti/Judi) Southeastern Anatolia, Göbekli Tepe, Ireland, Wales, and Scotland.
1795. The Djed (kop-sidas) is often found with the "Ankh/crucifix/Atlantis Cross", the "Was" sceptre (A-ra-vani) and the "Tjet" and was often incorporated into an amulet to utilise its protective powers.
1796. Egypt was primarily treeless and imported trees from Lebanon.
1797. The djed came to be associated with Seker, the falcon god of the Memphite necropolis, then with Ptah, the Memphite patron god of craftsmen.
1798. Ptah was often referred to as "the noble djed" (kop Sida), and carried a scepter (A-ra-vani) that was a combination of the djed symbol (Kop Sida)) and the ankh/crucifix/Atlantis Cross, the symbol of life.
1799. Ptah gradually came to be assimilated into Osiris (Dagda).
1800. By the time of the New Kingdom, the djed was firmly associated with Osiris (Dagda).
1801. The djed pillar (Kop Sida) was an important part of the ceremony called 'raising the djed,' which was a part of the celebrations of Heb Sed, the Egyptian pharaoh's Jubilee celebrations.
1802. Raising the djed symbolises the raising of Kop Sida.
1803. The act of raising the djed has been explained as representing Osiris's (Dagda) triumph over Set (Ler).
1804. Ceremonies in Memphis are described where the pharaoh, with the help of the priests (Druids/Druidas), raised a wooden (copse) djed column (kop) using ropes.
1805. The ceremony took place during the period when fields were sown and the year's agricultural season would begin corresponding to the month of Choiak, the fourth month of the inundation season called akhet.
1806. This ceremony was a part of one of the most popular holidays and celebrations of the time, a larger festival dedicated to Osiris (Dagda) conducted from the 13th to 30th day of the Choiak month.
1807. Celebrated as it was at that time of the year when the soil and climate were most suitable for agriculture, the festival and its ceremonies can be seen as an appeal to Osiris (Dagda), who was the God of vegetation, to favor the growth of the seeds (kop-seed-a) sown, paralleling his own resurrection and renewal after his murder by Seth.
1808. The Roman festival is known as "holy week" or the "Ides/Idas of March" and is the re-enactment of the Egyptian festival 'raising the djed'.
1809. Holy week, "Ides/Idas of March" and 'raising the djed,' is the Gaelic May Day festival known as Beltane, held halfway between the spring equinox and the summer solstice.
1810. In Irish, the name for the festival day is Lá Bealtaine, in Scottish Gaelic Là Bealltainn and Manx Gaelic Laa Boaltinn/Boaldyn.
1811. The maypole tradition in Denmark, Germany and Austria are all re-enactments of Holy week or 'raising the djed' (the raising of kop Sida).
1812. Holy week or 'raising the djed' is a re-enactment of the Beltane festival. and the maypole tradition
1813. Beltane or Holy week or 'raising the djed' is the raising of Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen (Kop Sida).
1814. Beltane is mentioned in some of the earliest Irish literature, and it is associated with important events in Irish mythology.
1815. It marked the beginning of summer and was when the cattle were driven out to the summer pastures.
1816. Rituals were performed to protect the cattle, crops and people, and to encourage growth.
1817. Special bonfires were kindled, and their flames, smoke, and ashes were deemed to have protective powers.
1818. The people and their cattle would walk around the bonfire or between two bonfires and sometimes leap over the flames or embers.
1819. The ritual of leaping over flames and embers (minus the cows) is still practiced in the village of Pinakohori, Lefkada on the 24th of June of every year.
1820. The festival is now known as the festival of John the Baptist.
1821. John the Baptist is cast as a Semite in the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire' counterfeit bible.
1822. Up until this very day, the Kopsidas family celebrate the decapitation of Saint John, at the church of Saint John in Karya, Lefkada, on the 29th of August.
1823. The Douvitsa (Δουβιτσα) families also celebrate the decapitation of Saint John, at the church of Saint John in Karya, Lefkada, on the 29th of August.
1824. My great grandfather Ioannis Kopsidas married Elisabeth Douvitsa (Δουβιτσα) who was from Karya.
1825. The Douvitsa family came from the village of Alexandros (Lefkada) to karya in 1753.
1826. They had seven children, Aristotle, Konstantinos, Spyridonas, Zois, Timotheos, Maria, and Aglaea.
1827. My grandfather Konstantinos Kopsidas married Kyriakoula Aravani and they had three children.
1828. The Kopsida and Douvitsa families are celebrating an ancient rite that originated from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), and later came forth from Karya Thaminin (Mount Guti/Judi) Southeastern Anatolia, Göbekli Tepe, Ireland and Denmark.
1829. Christians believe that a Semite whom they identify as Saint John the Baptist was beheaded on the orders of Herod Antipas through the vengeful request of his step-daughter Salome and her mother.
1830. Headless figures appear at Çatalhöyük and on the Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) T-shaped stones.
1831. A Semitic John the Baptist did not exist in the flesh around 2000 years ago.
1832. The headless Semitic Saint John is a counterfeit of Celtic/Hellenic/KopSida history.
1833. Paul Jacobsthal (a Semite, 23 February 1880 in Berlin – 27 October 1957 in Oxford) was a scholar of Hellenic vase painting and Celtic art.
1834. The ancient Hellenes are the Kop Sida/Aravani/Druid/Celts who descended from Tír na nÓg (Atlantis) Karya Thaminin/Gordyene (Gordiean) mountains/kops) southern Anatolia (Pisidia), Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) T-shaped stones and Çatalhöyük.
1835. The ancient Celts/Druids/Hellenes emerged out of the so-called Greek Dark Age, from the end of the Mycenaean palatial civilization around 1100 BC to the first signs of the poleis, city-states, in the 9th century BC.
1836. The Celtic/Hellenic vase paintings depicting headless figures, i.e., the Kop Sida are early 8th century BC pottery and are housed at the The National Archaeological Museum in Athens.
1837. Paul Jacobsthal states:
1838. It means the head, i.e., Kop, and the soul, i.e., Sida, i.e., Kop Sida is a symbol of divinity and the powers of the other-world.
1839. Kop Sida is divinity.
1840. Severed heads include the many sculptured representations of severed heads in La Tène carvings, and the surviving Celtic folklore, which is full of stories of the severed heads of heroes.
1841. The so-called Christian saints carried their severed heads, right down to Sir Gawain and the Green Knight, where the Green Knight picks up his severed head after Gawain has struck it off, just as St. Denis carried his head to the top of Montmartre.
1842. Montmartre is a large hill (Kop) in Paris's 18th arrondissement.
1843. A cephalophore (from the Greek for "head-carrier") is a so-called saint who is depicted carrying his or her head.
1844. The Green Knight is a character of the 14th-century Arthurian poem Sir Gawain and the Green Knight and the related medieval work The Greene Knight.
1845. In Sir Gawain, the Green Knight is so called because his skin and clothes are green, who identify him variously as the Green Man (Cernunnos/Osiris/Hesus/Dagda), a vegetation being; a recollection of a figure from Celtic folklore.
1846. A further example of this regeneration after beheading lies in the tales of Connemara's St. Feichin, who after being decapitated by Viking (Semite) pirates carried his head to the Holy Well (Pigadisani/Πηγαδησάνοι) on Omey Island and on dipping the head into the well placed it back upon his neck and was restored to full health.
1847. Saint Féchín or Féichín (died 665), also known as Mo-Ecca, was a 7th-century so-called Irish saint, chiefly remembered as the founder of the monastery at Fore (Fobar), County Westmeath.
1848. Omey Island (Irish: Iomaidh) is a tidal island situated near Claddaghduff on the western edge of Connemara in County Galway, Ireland.
1849. Diodorus Siculus, in his 1st-century History, had this to say about the Celts:
1850. In Gods and Fighting Men, Lady Gregory's Celtic Revival translation of Irish mythology, heads of men killed in battle are described at the beginning of the story The Fight with the Fir Bolgs as pleasing to Macha, one aspect of the war goddess Morrigu.
The Fir Bolg (Kop Sida/Tuatha Dé Danann/Fomorians) went to ancient Ellada and Lefkada.
The etymology of the words fir bolg.
The sacred symbols at on T-shaped pillars at Göbekli Tepe depiction a bag or handbag and they embrace the abdomen.
The ancient cultures of Egypt, Australia, New Zealand, America, and Mesopotamia depict the Gods holding bags, handbags.
1851. Gods and Fighting Men is a story of the Tuatha De Danaan and the Fianna of Ireland, a collection of tales collated by Lady Augusta Gregory.
1852. Macha was a sovereignty goddess of ancient Ireland associated with the province of Ulster, particularly with the sites of Navan Fort (Eamhain Mhacha) and Armagh (Ard Mhacha), which are named after her.
1853. Several figures called Macha appear in Irish folklore; all believed to derive from the same goddess.
1854. She is said to be one of three sisters known as 'the three Morrígna.'
1855. Like other sovereignty goddesses, Macha (The Morrígan (Macha/Bodb/Kop Sida) is associated with the land, fertility, kingship, war (Enyo/Ares/Mars/(T/Tuesday/Kopsidas), and horses (Kopsidas/Aravani).
1856. The name Macha is presumably derived from Proto-Celtic *makajā denoting "a plain" (genitive *makajās "of the plain" i.e., Bodb Sída ar Femen, 'of the Mound on Femen').
1857. It was also said that Macha was called Grian Banchure, the "Sun of Womenfolk."
1858. In this role, Macha often appears as a crow, the badb (i.e., Bodb/Kop Sida ar Femen, of the Mound on Femen).
1859. The Morrígan is often described as a trio of individuals, all sisters, called 'the three Morrígna.'
1860. Membership of the triad varies; sometimes it is given as Badb, Macha, and Nemain while elsewhere it is given as Badb (Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound (Kop) on Femen'), Macha, and Anand (the latter is provided as another name for the Morrígan).
1861. It is believed that these were all names for the same god/goddess.
1862. The three Morrígna are also named as sisters of the three land goddesses Ériu (daughter of Ernmas of the Tuatha Dé Danann, was the eponymous matron goddess of Ireland), Banba (daughter of Ernmas of the Tuatha Dé Danann, is a patron goddess of Ireland., and Fódla (daughter of Ernmas of the Tuatha Dé Danann, was one of the tutelary goddesses of Ireland).
1863. The Morrígan, Macha is associated with the banshee/mourning/morning (Athena/Brigit/Danu/Nephthys/Isis/Vigin Mary/Mary Magdalene).
1864. A poem in the Lebor Gabála Érenn mentions Macha as one of the daughters of Partholón, leader of the first settlement of Ireland arriving 300 or 312 years after the after the Great Flood.
1865. The Lebor Gabála Érenn is based on a false Semitic-Germanic Christian pseudo-history, but it also incorporates some of Ireland's actual native ancient history.
1866. The goal of The Lebor Gabála Érenn was to provide a Semitic counterfeit history for Ireland which reconciled natural ancient Irish history with a fake Semitic Christian view of history.
1867. Christian history is, in fact, the ancient Irish history in a counterfeited form.
1868. It appears that The Lebor Gabála Érenn was written to bridge the chasm between counterfeit Christian world-chronology and the prehistory of Ireland."
1869. The Lebor Gabála Érenn draws upon the Irish history and folklore of Gaelic Ireland but reinterprets them in the light of the counterfeit Judeo-Christian theology and historiography,
1870. The Annals of the Kingdom of Ireland (Irish: Annála Ríoghachta Éireann) or the Annals of the Four Masters (Annála na gCeithre Máistrí) are fake chronicles of Irish history.
1871. The Semitic dates for the creation of the universe are 3761 BC while the later Seder Olam Zutta sets the date around 4339 BC.
1872. Seder (Sida) Olam Zutta is a chronicle from 804 CE, called "Zuṭta" (= "smaller," or the so-called "younger") to distinguish it from the so-called old Seder 'Olam Rabbah.
1873. Both the Seder Olam Zutta and the Seder 'Olam Rabbah are a false chronology detailing biblical events including the Creation of the universe.
1874. Other dates given for the creation of the universe are around 5500 BC and about 4000 BC.
1875. The Semites have falsely dated the creation of the universe at around 5,761 years before present.
1876. The Annals of the Four Masters says that Partholón arrived in Ireland at 2520 Anno Mundi (after the "creation of the world").
1877. Anno Mundi (Latin for "in the year of the world"; Hebrew: לבריאת העולם, "to the creation of the world"), abbreviated as AM or A.M., or Year After Creation, is a calendar era based on the false Semitic biblical accounts of the creation of the world and subsequent history.
1878. Partholón is a character in medieval Irish Christian counterfeit-history.
1879. Parthenon/Partholón is the name of the temple of Athena on the Acropolis in Athens, Hellenic, literally "temple of the virgin goddess" (Athene/Brigit/virgin Mary/Danu/Cybele/Demeter), from parthenos "virgin, maiden, girl."
1880. The Great Flood occurred just after the last ice age around 12,000 years before present and not the Semitic false year of the flood given by the illegitimate Semites.
1881. All household fires would be doused and then re-lit from the Beltane bonfire.
1882. These gatherings would be accompanied by a feast, and some of the food and drink would be offered to the aos sí, that is Tuatha Dé Danann, Kop sídhu/Kopsida.
1883. Doors, windows, byres and the cattle themselves would be decorated with yellow May flowers.
1884. In parts of Ireland, people would make a May Bush (copse): a thorn bush (copse) decorated with flowers, ribbons, and bright shells.
1885. Holy wells were also visited while Beltane dew (Jew) was thought to bring beauty and maintain youthfulness.
1886. Pigadisani (Πηγαδησάνοι) is a small village in Lefkada, Greece (Ellada).
1887. The distance from Karya to Pigadisani (Πηγαδησάνοι) is 1 mile (1.5km).
1888. The Pigadisani hold a wine festival on the 29th of July.
1889. Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda) is the god of the grape harvest, winemaking, and wine, of ritual madness, fertility, theatre and religious ecstasy in the ancient Greek counterfeit religion.
1890. My maternal grandmother Christina Malfa was born in the village Pigadisani.
1891. Christina Malfa married Demosthenes Aravanis who was my maternal grandfather.
1892. They have three surviving children.
1893. Pigadisani means Holy Well.
1894. The etymology of the word Pigadi. Pigadi Greek, Πηγάδι means well.
1898. Salina is one of the Aeolian Islands north of Sicily, southern Italy.
1899. It is the second largest island in the archipelago.
1900. Salina is divided between three comuni: Santa Marina on the eastern coast, Malfa to the north, and Leni to the south-west.
1901. Malfa is located about 140 kilometers (87 mi) northeast of Palermo and about 80 kilometers (50 mi) northwest of Messina.
1902. A Greek settlement, from the fourth century BC through to the times of Imperial Rome, once lay on the modern-day site of the small town of Santa Marina.
1903. Some tombs from this era have been discovered further inland.
1904. Several traces of Greek and Roman culture have been found on the island.
1905. In the Hellenic Age, the island was named "Didyme" (Δίδυμη), a Greek name which refers to the two mountains (kops) as "twins."
1906. The island was inhabited as far back as the Bronze Age and has been developed and then abandoned many times over the subsequent millennia.
1907. The Aeolian Islands Greek: Αιολίδες Νήσοι, Aiol-ides Nisoi) are a volcanic archipelago in the Tyrrhenian Sea north of Sicily, named after Aeolus.
1908. In 264 CE, a coffin which allegedly contained the body of Saint Bartholomew was washed up on the beach of Lipari, with the result that Bartholomew was immediately elected the patron saint of the Aeolian Islands.
1909. Saint Bartholomew was allegedly one of the Twelve Apostles of Jesus of Nazareth.
1910. Aeolus was the son of Hippotes, son of Mimas, a son of Aeolus, son of Hellen.
1911. He was most frequently conflated with Aeolus, the son of Poseidon.
1912. Aeolus "quick-moving, nimble" was the ruler of Aeolia (later called Thessaly) and held to be the founder of the Aeolic branch of the Hellenic nation.
1913. Aeolus was the son of Hellen and the nymph (sidas) Orseis, and a brother of Dorus, Xuthus.
1914. Orseïs was the water-nymph (sidas) of a spring in Thessalia, Ellada (Greece), and the ancestor of the Hellenes.
1915. Orseis married Hellen, son of Deucalion and Pyrrha and brother of Pandora.
1916. Hellen is the legendary eponymous ancestor of the Hellenes.
1917. The sons of Orseis and Hellen, Dorus, Xuthus, and Aeolus, together with the sons of Pandora, Graecus, Magnetas, and Makedon with Zeus, became the founders of the seven primordial tribes of Hellas (Graecians, Magnetes, Makedones (Macedonians), Dorians, Achaeans, Ionians, and Aeolians.
1918. Between 4000–2500 BC, the first evidence of Sicilian migration was in Lipari (Castellaro Vecchio).
1919. The manufacture and commerce of obsidian (kop-sidian) objects were highly developed until the introduction of metals.
1920. During the Bronze Age, the Aeolians prospered using maritime trade in an area which extended from Mycenae to the British Isles, from where tin was imported.
1921. The etymology of the word Malfa, Mal+fa.
1923. Molossus was the eponymous founder of the Molossians, an ancient Hellenic tribe that inhabited the region of Epirus located in northwestern Ellada (Greece).
1924. Molossus was the son of Neoptolemus and Andromache.
1925. Neoptolemus took Andromache as a concubine.
1926. Andromache was the wife of Hector and daughter of Eetionas.
1927. When Eetion is killed by Achilles during the Trojan War, the Mountain (kop-sidas) Nymphs (sida) planted elms (Elatha/copse/kops) on his tomb.
1928. Olympia was the mother of Alexander the Great and the daughter of Neoptolemus I, king of the Molossians in Epirus.
1929. Alexander the Great is among my ancestors.
1930. Olympia' family belonged to the Aeacidae (Aea-cides/Aea-sidas) family of Epirus, which claimed descent from Neoptolemus and Andromache.
1931. When Neoptolemus died, Andromache married Helenus and became Queen of Epirus.
1932. Helenus was the son of King Priam and Queen Hecuba of Troy.
1933. The etymology of the word Molossian, From Latin, from Ancient Greek Μολοσσοί (Molossoí), Noun, Molossian (plural Molossians) a member of the ancient Epirote ethnos which Olympias came from.
1934. Olympias was an Epirote queen. Epirote, Noun, Epirote (plural Epirotes), An inhabitant (or descendant) of Epirus.
1935. Epirus, a traditional geographic region lying partly in northwestern Greece (where it includes Dodona, Arta, Ioannina, Preveza, and Thesprotia).
1936. The etymology of the word "fa" used to form the word mal+fa. Hungarianm Noun, fa (plural fák)
1. tree (large woody plant)
2. wood (substance beneath the bark of the trunk or branches of a tree)
3. (graph theory) tree (connected graph with no cycles)
4. (computing theory) tree (recursive data structure)
5. (attributive) wooden (made of wood)
1937. Doric, the popular name for Mid Northern Scots or Northeast Scots, refers to the Scots language as spoken in the northeast of Scotland.
1938. There is an extensive body of literature, mostly poetry, ballads, and songs.
1939. The name Doric dialect Scotland originated from the Doric dialect.
1940. The Dorians took their name from Dorus, the son of Hellen who was the son of Deukalion (Dardanus/Dagda/Kopsidas).
1941. Hellenic Dorians are a tribe that occupied ancient Epirus.
1942. Among the Dorian states were Lacedaemon (Sparta), Leucadia (Lefkada), Ambracia, Phthia, Histiaea, Macedon, Potidaea, Dryopia, Corinth, Sicyon, Epidaurus, Troezen. Rhodes, Cos, Corcyra, Nisyrus, Cnidus, Halicarnassus, Phaselis, Calydna, Crete, Epidamnus, Cythera, Argos, Carystus, Syracuse, Gela, Acragas (later Agrigentum), Acrae, Casmenae.
1943. Herodotus, Histories 1. 56. 2 (trans. Godley) (Greek historian C5th B.C.)
1944. Dorian means copse (Kops), tree, upland, woodland, wooden spear (i.e., Malfa/Aravani/Kopsidas/Celts/Scots/Irish/Welsh/Druids/Druidas).
1945. The first peripteral Dorian temples were rectangle structures made from trees.
1946. The different “wooden” elements were considered “divine”, and their forms were preserved in the marble or stone elements of the later temples of the Doric order.
1947. Many customs were part of May Day or Midsummer festivals in other parts of Great Britain and Europe.
1948. Yellow flowers such as primrose, rowan, hawthorn, gorse, hazel and marsh marigold were placed at doorways and windows in 19th century Ireland, Scotland and Mann.
1949. A maypole is a tall wooden pol (kop) erected as a part of the Beltane festival, around which a maypole dance often takes place.
1950. The celebrations occur on May Day.
1951. Maypoles were found primarily in areas of Germanic Europe.
1952. They were a part of Germanic reverence for sacred trees (sacred copse), as there is evidence for various sacred trees and wooden pillars (kops) that were venerated across much of Germanic Europe, including Thor's Oak and the Irminsul.
1953. It is also known that in the religious traditions of the Norsemen cosmological views held that the universe was a world tree, known as Yggdrasil.
1954. The maypole is the phallic symbol of Osiris (Dagda/kopsida/Aravani) that is depicted on the T-shaped stones at Göbekli Tepe.
1955. Thor's Oak also referred to as Jove's Oak (Amun-Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Ra/Elatha Oak) and Donar's Oak was a sacred tree of the Germanic people located in an unclear location around what is now the region of Hesse, Germany.
1956. Sacred trees (copse) and sacred groves (copse) were widely venerated by the Germanic peoples, and Thor's oak and others are linked to the world tree Yggdrasil (Osiris/Dagda/kopsida).
1957. Germanic paganism refers to the theology and religious practices of the Germanic peoples from the Iron Age until their counterfeit Semitic Christianization by the Semites and papal priesthood during the Medieval period.
1958. German paganism is, in fact, the ancient Roman/Hellenic/EgyptianIrish/Druidic/Atlantean (Tír na nÓg) religion that later became Christianity.
1959. The religion came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) and after the great flood came forth from Karya Thaminin (Mount Guti/Judi) Southeastern Anatolia and Gobekli Tepe.
1960. According to the 8th century, Vita Bonifatii auctore Willibaldi, the Anglo-Saxon missionary Saint Boniface, and his retinue cut (Κοψ) down the Donar Oak (kop), Latinized by Willibald as "Jupiter's oak (kop)," near the present-day town of Fritzlar in northern Hesse.
1961. According to his early biographer Willibald, Boniface started to chop the oak down, when suddenly a great wind, as if by miracle, blew the ancient oak over.
1962. When God did not strike Boniface down, the people were amazed and converted to Christianity under the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy roman Empire's Papal priesthood, and the German people were deceived in their ignorance.
1963. Saint Boniface built a chapel dedicated to Saint Peter from its wood at the site.
1964. The chapel was the beginning of the monastery in Fritzlar.
1965. Saint Boniface established the first organized Christianity in many parts of Germania.
1966. He is the patron saint of Germania, the first archbishop of Mainz and the "Apostle of the Germans."
1967. Saint Boniface was killed in Frisia in 754.
1968. Willibald's Life of Saint Boniface: According to Willibald's 8th century Life of Saint Boniface, the felling of the tree occurred during Boniface's life earlier the same century at an unclear location at the time known as Gaesmere. The felling may have occurred around 723 or 724. Willibald's account is as follows (translated by Robinson. Robor Iobis, "tree of Jove," is translated as "Tree of Jupiter" (Amun-Ra). “ Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Fomorians.
1969. An Irminsul ("great/mighty pillar" or "arising pillar") was a kind of pillar (Kops) which is attested as playing an important role in the Saxon people.
1970. The oldest chronicle describing an Irminsul refers to it as a tree trunk erected in the open air.
1971. The Old Norse form of Irmin (Irminsul) is Jörmunr, which just like Yggr was one of the names of Odin.
1972. Yggdrasil ("Yggr's horse") was the yew (jew-copse) or ash tree (copse) from which Odin sacrificed himself, and which connected the nine worlds.
1973. Comparisons have been made between the Irminsul and the Jupiter (i.e. Jove/Zeus) Columns that were erected along the Rhine in Germania around CE 2 and 3.
1974. In Denmark, the maypole tradition is almost extinct but is still observed on the islands of Avernakø and Strynø south of Funen and in a few villages in southern Himmerland in eastern Jutland.
1975. In Germany and Austria, the maypole (or Maibaum is a tradition going back to the 16th century.
1976. It is a decorated tree or tree trunk that is usually erected either on 1 May – in Baden and Swabia – or on the evening before, for example, in East Frisia.
1977. Common in all of Sweden are traditional ring dances, mostly in the form of dances where you are alternating dancing and making movements and gestures based on the songs, such as pretending that you are scrubbing laundry while singing about washing, or jumping as frogs during the song Små grodorna ("The little frogs").
1978. The anthropomorphized pillar (man-tree/man-kop) stands at the middle left, in a shrine. It has taken the shape of a human body with the djed-pillar (kop) as its head (Kop); the eyes are udjat-eyes (Wadjet). The hands hold the crook and flail, the usual insignia of Osiris (Dagda), the god of the dead. On its head (Kop) is the tall feather crown (kop) with the solar disk. The pillar (kop) is on a high base reminiscent of the platforms visible today in many temples, on which the cult barks once stood. In front of and behind it are lotus (Sida) and papyrus blossoms. Beneath the large slab of the base are two tall offering stands – one bears a libation vessel, while flowers have been laid on the other. To the right is the king himself, presenting a generously laid table. Fowl, cucumbers, blossoms, breads, and heads and ribs of beef are all lying on the upper mat, while a cow and an antelope can be seen on the lower one. Beneath these mats are four tall vessels containing unguents and oil, with bundles of lettuce sticking out among them. The vulture goddess, Wadjyt (Wedjat), the Mistress of the Per-nu shrine, has spread her protective wings above the sovereign (Kop-sidas), with the blue lotus (sida) crown (kop) on his head (Kop).— Sigrid Hodel-Hoenes, Life and death in ancient Egypt : scenes from private tombs in new kingdom Thebes, p. 222.
1979. There is also a scene depicted in the tomb to the right of the above scene which has not been well preserved. It depicts the pharaoh, accompanied by his queen, using a rope to raise the djed pillar (Osiris-Dagda-kop-sida). Three priests (Druids/Druidas/Kop-sidas) of the temple of Memphis, help him in the process. A fourth priest (Druid) was seen supporting the pillar (kop-sidas). Various offerings were presented before the pillar below the ropes. Both the pharaoh (Osiris-Dagda) and his queen (Isis-Brigid) are each accompanied by four pairs of young women resembling those of the sed-festival. Each of these women is rattling a Hathor sistrum, a musical instrument for percussion with a U-shaped handle and frame seen as resembling the face and horns of the cow goddess Hathor, while holding a menat, a protective amulet associated with Hathor, in the other hand. A line of hieroglyphs running just above the girls' heads in each row of women says, "Children of the king praising (or charming) the noble djed pillar (kop-sida)."
1980. The festival of the raising of the djed also involved re-enactments conducted at Denderah, Edfu, Busiris, Memphis, and Philae in Egypt.
1981. The most elaborate and grand celebration occurred at Abydos, the cult center of Osiris (Dagda).
1982. From around the end of the third millennium BC during the beginning of the Twelfth Dynasty and perhaps as early as the Sixth Dynasty three hundred years earlier, re-enactments of the myth of Osiris and Isis – the deception and murder of Osiris by Seth, the search for Osiris by Isis and Osiris' mummification, funeral and his resurrection were performed.
1983. From the late fourth century BC, a recitation of the Lamentations of Isis and Nephthys, a poem describing Isis and Nephthys' search for Osiris, was added to the ceremony on the 25th day of the Choiak month.
1984. At the Osiris Temple in Abydos, these re-enactments are described as involving hundreds of priests (Druids/Druidas/kopsidas) and priestesses in the roles of the gods and goddesses, with 34 papyrus boats carrying the gods, a sculpture of Osiris inside an elaborate chest, 365 ornamental lamps, incense, and dozens of djed amulets.
1985. The djed pillar (kop-sida) was often used as amulets for the living and the dead.
1986. It was placed as an amulet near the spines of mummified bodies, which was supposed to ensure the resurrection of the dead, allowing the deceased to live eternally.
1987. The Egyptian Book of the Dead lists a spell which when spoken over a gold amulet hung around the mummy's neck, ensures that the mummy would regain use of its spine and be able to sit up.
1988. It was also painted onto coffins.
1989. Osiris was not originally from Egypt.
1990. Osiris (Dagda/Kopsidas) was a descendant of Ra (Elatha) and the brother of Set, Horus (the elder), Isis (Brigid) and Nephthys who all came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg).
1991. Osiris (Dagda/Kopsidas) brought order from chaos and established the culture.
1992. The Egyptians record that Osiris was the first to make the inhabitants of the earth give up cannibalism.
1993. Some Semites have yet to abandon their old ways of cannibalism
1994. Osiris was one of the most prominent gods of the Heliopolitan Ennead, but his worship pre-dated the development of this fairly complex philosophy.
1995. Although Atum was installed as the head (kop) of the Ennead by the priests of Heliopolis, Osiris was considered to be the king (kop) of the underworld, and is the only deity who is referred to simply as "God".
1996. DIODORUS SICULUS - LIBRARY OF HISTORY. Book I
1997. Osiris (The Dagda) existed a little more than twenty-five thousand years ago from the present time.
1998. The oldest religious texts known refer to Osiris as the great god of the dead, who once possessed human form and lived upon earth.
1999. After his murder by Set he became the king (kop) of the underworld and presided over the judgment of dead souls (sidas).
2000. In order to enter his kingdom, the deceased had to undertake a perilous journey (aided by spells and amulets) to the hall of judgement where their heart was balanced against the feather of Ma'at (justice).
2001. A person was not expected to be perfect, just balanced.
2002. An example of this is the "negative confession" (in which the deceased listed all of the evil things he had not done during his lifetime, i.e. "I never murdered anyone") which indicates that it was more a case of convincing Osiris that you deserved admission rather than passively awaiting judgement.
2003. As Osiris had been a good and beneficent ruler during his lifetime, his presence in the underworld no doubt gave the people great comfort.
2004. Furthermore, the only barriers to entrance were those relating to the journey to the hall of judgement and the preservation of the body (in which the Ba resided) and your name.
2005. The spells needed to pass through Duat (the underworld) are described in great detail in the pyramid and coffin texts, "the book of coming forth by day" (also known as "the book of the dead") and the "book of gates".
2006. In antiquity, Busiris was the chief town of the nome Ati in Egypt, and stood west of Sais, near the Phatnitic mouth on the western bank of the Damietta Branch of the Nile.
2007. Its pharaonic name was Djedu.
2008. The town and nome of Busiris were allotted to the Hermotybian division of the Egyptian militia.
2009. It was regarded by the Egyptians as one of the birthplaces of the god of the underworld Osiris, as perhaps, etymologically, the name itself implies.
2010. The festival of Isis at Busiris came next in splendor and importance to that of Artemis (Isis/Brigid) at Bubastis in the Egyptian calendar.
2011. Considerable ruins are still extant.
2012. Isidis Navigium was an annual ancient Roman religious festival in honour of the goddess Isis, held on March 5.
2013. The modern carnival resembles the festival of the Isidis Navigium.
2014. Easter also called Pascha or Resurrection Sunday, is a festival and holiday celebrating the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, which resembles the Isidis Navigium.
2015. An etymology of the word “Navigium”.
2016. The temple of Isis, indeed, with the hamlet which sprang up around it, stood at a short distance without the walls of Busiris itself, for Pliny (v. 10. s. 11) mentions Isidis oppidum (kop-Isidis/kopsidas) in the neighbourhood of the town.
2017. The ruins of the temple are still visible, a little to the north of Abusir, at the hamlet of Bahheyt.
2018. An etymology of the word Isidis:
2019. An etymology of the word "oppidum":
2021. In fact, Osiris represented the Egyptian belief in rebirth and their feeling that order and justice persevered beyond the grave.
2022. "Corn mummies" made of seeded dirt (Kop-seed/a) were molded to represent Osiris and interred with the deceased.
2023. They would germinate in the darkness of the tomb and illustrate the concept of life from death.
2024. Some fine examples made of barley and emmer were found in Tutankhamen's tomb.
2025. An etymology of the word "corn" noun. 1. BRITISH - the chief (kop) cereal crop of a district, especially (in England) wheat or (in Scotland) oats.
2026. During the fourth month of the season of Akhet (emergence) a number of festivals were celebrated at all the chief sanctuaries of Osiris in Egypt, to commemorate the events of Osiris' life, death, and rebirth.
2027. Spectators took part in the "passion plays".
2028. The many festivals are recorded on a stele established by Ikhernofret (a prince who acted as Senusert III's chief treasurer).
2029. Osiris is the Hellenic form of his name.
2030. He was known to the Egyptians as Asir (sometimes transliterated as Wsir or Asar).
2031. The earliest form of his name used hieroglyphs for "throne" and "eye".
2032. The second hieroglyph refers to the great "eye of heaven", Ra.
2033. The throne or seat, is the first sign in the name of Aset (Isis), who is the female counterpart of Osiris.
2034. In the late period Osiris was known as Un-nefer, from "un" (to open, to appear, to make manifest) and "neferu" (good things or beauty).
2035. Osiris, lord of the dead and the living.
2036. His green skin symbolises re-birth, and the Green Race with White Skin i.e. descendants of Osiris/Dagda i.e. Hellenes/Druids-Irish/Kopsidas/Aravani.
2037. Osiris wears the white crown (kop) of Upper Egypt (the south) or the Atef crown (the white crown with a plume of feathers on each side (kop-side/a) and a disc at the top).
2038. The feathers on the Atef crown are thought to represent Djedu (Busiris), the cult center of Osiris.
2039. Osiris (Dagda/Bodb Sída/Kop-sidas) travelled the world and brought civilisation to the people i.e agriculture and farming.
2040. An etymology of the name Osiris: Pronunciation IPA (International Phonetic Alphabet) (O+si+ris).
2041. The Etymology of the word O used to form the word O+si+ris.
2042. A banshee, from Irish: bean sí, "woman of the barrows/kop" (Brigid/Nephthys/Mary/Mary Magdalene ) is a female spirit (sidas) in Irish mythology, who heralds the death of a member of one of the prominent Gaelic families.
2043. In Ireland and parts of Scotland, the Banshee or kop-áes-side is a traditional part of mourning (morning) and is the keening woman (bean chaointe), who wails a lament - an Irish: Caoineadh, caoin meaning "to weep, to wail".
2044. Newgrange (Irish: Sí an Bhrú) is a prehistoric monument in County Meath, Ireland, located about one kilometer north of the River Boyne.
2045. Newgrange was built during the Neolithic period around c. 3500 and 3100 BC, making it older than Stonehenge and the Egyptian pyramids.
2046. The Egyptian pyramids were built with Druidic (Kop Sida/Tír na nÓg) knowledge and wisdom that came from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) and after the great flood from Karya Thaminin i. e. the Village (Karya) of the Eighty and Göbekli Tepe.
2047. Khufu was an ancient Egyptian monarch, who ruled during the Fourth Dynasty in the first half of the Old Kingdom period (26th century BC).
2048. Khufu is usually known as Cheops and is also known as Khnum-Khufu
2049. Khufu's name Cheops (Ke-ops/Keops) was found at Koptos.
2050. Qift was known as Koptos by the ancient Greeks.
2051. Koptos (Kop-tos) was known as Justinianopolis in Roman times.
2052. In ancient Egypt, Qift was known as Gebtu.
2053. Gebtu was an important religious center in the area.
2054. The principal male deity in Gebtu/Qift/Koptos was Min (Zeus), a sky-god whose symbol was a thunderbolt.
2055. Cheops (Keops) followed his father, king Sneferu, on the throne.
2056. Cheops (Keopsida) is accepted as having commissioned the Great Pyramid of Giza.
2057. Min's cult originated in the predynastic period (4th millennium BCE).
2058. Min held the following titles:
2059. Mins symbols are the lettuce, the phallus, and the bull.
2060. Min was represented in many different forms but was most often represented in a male human form, shown with an erect penis which he holds in his left hand and an upheld right arm holding a flail.
2061. As Khem or Min, he was the god of reproduction; as Khnum, he was the creator of all things, "the maker of gods and men."
2062. The “coming forth” festival was held in honor of min with a public procession and presentation of offerings.
2063. At the beginning of the harvest season, an image of Min was taken out of the temple and brought to the fields in the festival of the departure of Min, the Min Festival, when they blessed the harvest, and played games naked in his honour, the most important of these being the climbing of a huge (tent) pole (May Pole).
2064. Min is associated with Horus as the deity, Min-Horus and later fused with Amen/Amun in the deity Min-Amen--Mut-ef, as "Min-Amen-bull of his mother," Hathor/Isis.
2065. Min-Amen who was also the serpent Irta, a kamutef (the "bull of his mother" - aka father of his mother as well as her son).
2066. In Egyptian mythology, Irta ( who makes the Earth ) is the god who created the eight deities of the Hermopolis Ogdoade adapted to the Theban cosmogony.
2067. Min as an independent deity was also a kamutef of Isis.
2068. One of Isis's many places of cult throughout the valley was at Min's temple in Koptos as his divine wife.
2069. Min's shrine was crowned with a pair of bull horns.
2070. As the central deity of fertility and orgiastic rites, Min became identified by the Greeks with the god Pan.
2071. The Romans associated Min with their god Mars.
2072. One feature of Min worship was the wild prickly lettuce Lactuca virosa and Lactuca serriola of which is the domestic version Lactuca sativa (lettuce) which has aphrodisiac and opiate qualities and produce latex when cut, identified with semen.
2073. Isis (Brigid) and her infant, Horus (Bodb Sída/Kop sida), were the deities connected with Gebtu/Geb-tu/Koptos.
2074. Gebtu was named Cop-tos/Kop-tos during the Greco-Roman period.
2075. Northeast of Qift (koptos), at the modern village of El-Qala the Roman emperor Claudius built a small temple and dedicated it to Min, Isis, and Horus.
2076. Coptos was captured in 292 by Diocletian from the Antonines.
2077. In the 6th century CE, Qift (koptos) was renamed Justinianopolis after the emperor Justinianus I.
2078. The Hymns of Min.
2079. Akhmim was known in Ancient Egypt as Ipu, Apu or Khent-min.
2080. Min was worshiped to restore lost male fertility and evolved into a much-revered god.
2081. The barbed thunderbolt-arrow of Min, over time, became the very first hieroglyph, the one above the standard in his name.
2082. Min was the oldest known god in Egypt, predating even Ra. Known since the Predynastic Period, Min was possibly worshiped by the ancient Scorpion King.
2083. The legs are bandaged because of his chthonic force, in the same manner as Ptah and Osiris.
2084. Min's large phallus is circumcised.
2085. The Great Pyramid of Giza was built with extremely high precision by Cheops (Keopsida) and is the most accurately aligned structure on earth.
2086. The numbers 1, 3, 6 and 9 are encoded in the construction of the Great Pyramid of Giza.
2087. The Great Pyramid was purposely aligned to face 3/60th of a degree of true North, (3+6+0=9), that is 1/3 of the way between the equator and the North Pole.
2088. According to the pyramid texts, the pharaoh rose to the stars as Orion.
2089. Egyptian astronomy recognized Orion as the celestial incarnation of Osiris.
2090. The numeric value of 144,000 also plays a key role in the building process of the pyramid. (1+4+4+0+0+0=9).
2091. The outer mantle of the Great Pyramid was composed of 144,000 casing stones, all of them highly polished.
2092. The Great Pyramid was covered with casing stones of highly polished limestone.
2093. The Great Pyramids stands on a latitude 30 (3+0=3).
2094. Appropriately, the ancient Egyptians called the Great Pyramid “Ikhet,” meaning the “Glorious Light.”
2095. The Great Pyramid shined like a star.
2096. The Great Pyramid is the only Pyramid in Egypt with both descending and ascending inner passages.
2097. These ascending and descending passages are used for the ascension and descension of the soul (Sida) on the 3, 6, 9, the incarnation of Orisis (Kop Sida).
2098. The four faces of the pyramid are slightly concave, the only pyramid to have been built this way.
2099. The only 9-sided Pyramid in Egypt. 8 sides and the bottom face makes the pyramid 9 sided.
2100. The centers of the four sides are indented with an extraordinary degree of precision; this effect is not visible from the ground or distance but only from the air, and then just under the proper lighting conditions.
2101. The number 72 can be divided by two or doubled; the numbers will always add up to 9 (7+2=9).
2102. All over the world in ancient texts, we find the same series of numbers.
2103. Represented in the Great Pyramid is also the mathematical constant Pi.
2104. There appears to be a direct correlation between the constellation of Orion and the Pyramids at the Giza plateau.
2105. The descending passage of the Great Pyramid was pointed to the pole star Alpha Draconis.
2106. The southern shaft of the King’s Chamber pointed to the star Al Nitak (Zeta Orionis) in the constellation Orion.
2107. Associated with the Egyptian god Osiris (The Dagda/Kop Sida) was the constellation of Orion.
2108. The Egyptian pyramids were later built over the top of the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida, Aravani, Druidic monuments.
2109. Evidence of this can be found at Dahshur (Dah-shu-r) with the so-called Red Pyramid of Dahshur.
2110. Sneferu built the Red Pyramid of Dahshur.
2111. Sneferu was the father of Cheops (Ke-ops/Keopsida).
2112. The Red Pyramid at Dahshur was built over the top of an Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida, Aravani, Druidic, monument similar to the monument that is found at Newgrange.
2113. The Druids/Kop-sidas built the monument at Newgrange, they were native agriculturalists, growing crops and raising animals such as "cattle" in the area where their settlements were located.
2114. The monument at Newgrange is aligned with the rising sun and its light floods the chamber on the winter solstice.
2115. The monument had religious significance, as a place of worship for a "cult of the dead" (Osiris/Dagda) and for an astronomically-based faith (Sun and Moon).
2116. The Green race or the people of the mounds are the kop-áes side/kop-Sidhu/kopsida i.e. the great Gaelic families – the Kopsidas, the O'Gradys, the O'Neills, the Ó Longs, the McCnaimhíns, the O'Briens the Ó Conchobhairs, and the O'Collins.
2117. The Great Gaelic families or the people of the mounds the Kopsidas, the O'Gradys, the O'Neills, the Ó Longs, the McCnaimhíns, the O'Briens the Ó Conchobhairs, and the O'Collins came forth from Karya Thaminin i. e. the Village (Karya) of the Eighty, Göbekli Tepe, and before that, Atlantis (Tír na nÓg).
2118. The Druids (Kop-sidas/ The Great Gaelic families) are the priesthood that migrated from Karya Thaminin, i.e., the Village (Karya) of the Eighty, Göbekli Tepe to Ireland, Wales, and Scotland after the great flood 11,600 years ago.
2119. The true Royal Blood Lines of the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida and the Aravani, are the Kopsidas, the O'Gradys, the O'Neills, the Ó Longs, the McCnaimhíns, the O'Briens the Ó Conchobhairs, and the O'Collins, also known in later times as the "House of Horus".
2120. The etymology of the word Osiris, O+si+ris (continued).
2121. The etymology of the word rise, Noun rise (plural rises) (Sussex) A small hill (kop); used chiefly in place names. Statistics: Most common English words before 1923: · race · garden.
2122. I am the living seed and incarnation of Osiris/Isis/Isidas/Kop Sida.
2123. Osiris was the incarnation of Kopsidas
2124. The seed of life lays the foundation for the creation of matter and the universe itself also giving rise to the Tube Torus, the flower of life where the oldest depiction of the flower of life is etched into the granite on several pillars (copse-isidas) at The Temple of Osiris in Abydos, Egypt.
2125. The "Ba" of Osiris was worshipped in the city of Djedet in ancient Egypt and the name Banebdjed (sometimes the feminine form Banebdjedet was also used as he absorbed the position of his sometime consort Hatmehyt).
2126. This name is translated as "the ba (essence or power) of the Lord of the Djed" and refers to the notion that the Djed pillar (kop-sida) was thought to be the backbone of Osiris.
2127. A person's Ba was not their soul, but their essence (it can be translated as power, effectiveness, reputation or charisma), and the Ba was represented by the hieroglyph for a "ram".
2128. As a result, Banebdjed was depicted as a ram or ram-headed man and a living "sacred ram" (thought to embody the god's essence) was worshipped in the city of Djedet (close to the Osiris' cult center at Djedu).
2129. Banebdjed was given the epithets "Lord of the Sky" and "lord of life" echoing the titles of the sun god Ra (Elatha).
2130. Over time, Atum became associated with Ra, who amongst other things was an important god of kingship.
2131. Osiris was, therefore, considered to be descendent of Ra and the first Pharaoh.
2132. As Banebdjed, he was married to a local fish-goddess Hatmehyt ("Foremost of fish") who was associated with Isis (Brigid) and was considered to have fathered Horus (the child).
2133. Hatmehyt was a fish-goddess worshipped in the Delta area of Ancient Egypt, particularly in Mendes (Per-banebdjedet or place of Banebdjed).
2134. The standard for the Nome was the symbol of a fish, confirming Hatmehyt as the pre-eminent deity of the area.
2135. However, in later times, her position was usurped by Banebdjed (an aspect of Osiris who was considered to be her consort and was worshipped in the female form of Banebdjedet.
2136. She was absorbed by Isis (the wife of Osiris), leading to the view that she (as an aspect of Isis) was the mother of Harpocrates (Harpakhred, "Horus the child").
2137. Harpocrates is Horus as told by Greek mythographers and Fides (F-ides) as told by the Roman mythographers.
2138. Fides was the goddess of trust and bona fides (good faith) in ancient Rome.
2139. The temple of Fides was where the Roman Senate signed and kept state treaties with foreign countries, and where Fides protected them.
2140. The original temple of Fides was said to have been built by Numa Pompilius (Kop-sidas).
2141. Numa Pompilius 753–673 BC; reigned 715–673 BC) was the second king of Rome, succeeding Romulus.
2142. A later temple of Fides was built during the consulship of M. Aemilius Scaurus (115 BCE).
2143. Vatican coins depict Fides holding a cup (kop) with a solar blaze in it.
2144. On the Vatican coin, Fides is also holding a Christian cross (Atlantis Cross), and at the bottom of the coin is written "Fides." i.e. Kop-f-ides, that is Kop-s-ides.
2145. Harpocrates, i.e. The word Harp-ocrates is derived from the Dagda's magical oak Harp.
2146. In Memphis, Ptah-Sokar was the result of the combination of Ptah (the creator god of Memphis) and Sokar (or Seker), a local falcon god who protected tombs and was the patron of the workers who built them).
2147. As a god of re-incarnation, Ptah-Sokar became identified with Osiris, becoming Ptah-Sokar-Asir.
2148. This deity represented the "sun" during its journey through the underworld before it was reborn at dawn.
2149. There are many separate hawk deities called Horus who are often confused.
2150. In the theology of Heliopolis, Horus the child was the child of Isis and Osiris.
2151. However, in Hermopolis Horus, the Elder was the son, husband of Hathor (her name is Hwt-Hor, or "the house of Horus").
2152. When the two theologies merged, Hathor and Isis became closely associated (both sometimes appear wearing a sun disk and bovine horns) and Horus, the Elder became the brother of Osiris and Set (making him the uncle of Horus, son of Isis and Osiris).
2153. Thus, Horus could be a solar deity (Horus the Elder or Haroeris) or an Osirian and hence stellar deity (often called Horus the child, Harpokrates or Harsiesis, Horus, son of Isis).
2154. The Hebrides (Hebr-ides) comprise a widespread and diverse archipelago off the west coast of mainland Scotland.
2155. There are two main groups: the Inner and the Outer Hebrides.
2156. These islands have a long history of occupation dating back to the Mesolithic.
2157. The Hebrides were resettled by the Kop-sidas and Aravani (the Atlanteans/Tuatha Dé Danann) after the great flood during the Mesolithic era around 8590 -6500 BC or earlier, after the climatic conditions improved enough to sustain a human settlement.
2158. After the great flood, the Kop-sidas and Aravani had migrated from Karya Thaminin i. e. the Village (Karya) of the Eighty, Göbekli Tepe and Karahan Tepe to the Hebrides.
2159. Occupation at a site on Rùm is dated to 8590 ±95 uncorrected radiocarbon years BP (Before Present), which is amongst the oldest evidence of occupation in Scotland.
2160. There are many examples of structures from the Neolithic period, the finest example being the standing stones at Callanish, dating to the 3rd millennium BC.
2161. Cladh Hallan, a Bronze Age settlement on South Uist (Outer Hebrides) is the only site in the UK where prehistoric mummies have been found.
2162. The Callanish Stones are an arrangement of standing stones placed in a cruciform (cross/Ankh/Atlantis Cross) pattern with a central stone circle.
2163. The stones were used by the Kop-sidas, Aravani (Druids) for the transmigration of souls to earth.
2164. The stones were erected in the late Neolithic era and were a focus for ritual activity during the Bronze Age.
2165. They are near the village of Callanish on the west coast of Lewis in the Outer Hebr-ides, Scotland.
2166. The position in the landscape is referred to as, The Sleeping Beauty, also known as the 'Cailleach Na Mointeach' or 'Old woman of the moors', is a spectacular skyline of a woman's prone form seen to the north east from the standing stones of Callanish.
2167. Moonrise at the time of the 18.6-year Lunar standstill aligns significantly with this landscape.
2168. In 55 BC, the historian Diodorus Siculus wrote that there was an island called Hyperborea (which means "beyond the North Wind"), where a round temple stood from which the moon appeared only a little distance above the earth every 19 years.
2169. The traveller Demetrius of Tarsus related to Plutarch the tale of an expedition to the west coast of Scotland in or shortly before 83 CE.
2170. He stated it was a dark journey amongst uninhabited islands, but he had visited one which was the retreat of holy men (Druids/Druidas/Kop-sidas).
2171. Various islands lie in the sea lochs such as Eilean Bàn.
2172. Eilean Bàn, Lochalsh (Scottish Gaelic meaning “White Island.”
2173. Pliny the Elder made references that have survived relating to the islands in his Natural History, where he states that there are 30 Hebudes, and makes a separate reference to Dumna, which Watson (1926) concludes is unequivocally the Outer Hebrides (Hebr-ides).
2174. Writing about 80 years later, in 140-150 AD, Ptolemy, drawing on the earlier naval expeditions of Agricola, writes that there are five Ebudes (meaning the Inner Hebrides) and Dumna.
2175. Later texts in classical Latin, by writers such as Solinus, use the forms Hebudes and Hæbudes (Hebrides).
2176. The name Ebudes recorded by Ptolemy may be pre-Celtic.
2177. Islay is the southernmost island of the Inner Hebrides of Scotland.
2178. Known as "The Queen of the Hebrides" and is Ptolemy's Epidion, the use of the "p" hinting at a Brythonic or Pictish tribal name, Epidii, although the root is not Gaelic.
2179.. Epidii (Aravani/Kopsida) the tribe's name comes from the root epos meaning "horse".
2180. The Ulaid were a people and dynastic group of early Ireland who gave their name to the province of Ulster.
2181. Ulaid was also the name of their over-kingdom, which consisted of a federation of minor-kingdoms ruled by an over-king.
2182. Ulster is one of the four Irish provinces.
2183. Its name derives from the Irish language Cúige Uladh (pronounced "Kooi-gah UH-loo"), meaning "fifth of the Ulaidh" (Ula-idh), named for the ancient inhabitants of the region.
2184. The names of other individual islands reflect their complex linguistic history.
2185. The majority are Norse or Gaelic, but the roots of several other Hebr-ides may have a pre-Celtic origin.
2186. Adomnán, the 7th-century abbot of Iona (Io-na), records Colonsay as Colosus and Tiree as Ethica (Ithaca),
2187. Tiree (Ethica/Ithaca) is the most westerly island in the Inner Hebrides of Scotland.
2188. Tiree (Ethica/Ithaca) is known for the 1st-century-AD Dùn Mòr broch, and the prehistoric carved Ringing Stone, (Cup, and ring marks i.e depiction of Atlantis).
2189. Cup (kop) and ring marks or cup/kop marks are a form of prehistoric art depicting Atlantis/Tír na nÓg.
2190. Cup and ring marks consist of a concave depression, no more than a few centimetres across, pecked into a rock surface and often surrounded by concentric circles also etched into the stone. (Atlantis/Tír na nÓg).
2191. Sometimes a linear channel called a gutter leads out from the middle. (Pathway/Bridge/Brigid).
2192. These cup marks are similar to the cup marks found at Göbekli Tepe.
2193. The decoration occurs as a petroglyph on natural boulders and outcrops and also as an element of megalithic art on purposely worked megaliths such as the slab cists of the Food Vessel culture, some stone circles and passage graves such as the clava tombs and on the capstones (Coping/kop architecture) at Newgrange.
2194. The Clava cairn are the tombs of the kop-áes side/Kop Sidhu/Kop Sida.
2195. The open air Rock Art sites in the Swiss Alps is situated at Carschenna, Rethic Alps (Graubunden - CH).
2196. The first engraved rocks were discovered in 1965.
2197. The Carschenna engravings are mainly characterized by concentric circles – from 1 to 9 – and cup-marks (Our solar system/kop-marks/Atlantis/Tír na nÓg).
2198. Spirals, sun-and-moon like figures, riding scenes, and schematic horses (Aravani/Kopsida) are also present.
2199. Cup-marks joined by long channels usually superimpose the cup (kop)-and-rings patterns. (Atlantis/Tír na nÓg).
2200. The etymology of the word "Tiree," Ti+ree (Ethica (Ithaca).
2201. The form si is the reflexive pronoun only when used as a prepositional object. The direct and indirect object reflexive form is se.
2202. The etymology of the word Ti ,Ti+ree.
2203. The etymology of the word ree used in the word Ti+ree.
2204. The Epidii (Hellenic: Επίδιοι/Kop Sida/Aravani) were a people of ancient Britain, known from a mention of them by the geographer Ptolemy c. 150.
2205. Epidion has been identified as the island of Islay in modern Argyll.
2206. Ptolemy does not list a town for the Epidii, but the Ravenna Cosmography (RC 108.4) mentions Rauatonium, which is assumed to be Southend.
2207. Although their name appears to be Brittonic/P-Celtic, some authorities suggest they were Goidelic- /Q-Celtic- Gaelic languages.
2208. The name Epidii (Kop Sida/Aravani) appears to include the P-Celtic (Brythonic ) root epos, meaning "horse".
2209. The Q-Celtic (Goidelic) equivalent would be *ekwos, which became Old Gaelic ech.
2210. It is suggested that they were named after a horse god (Epidii/Yggdrasil "Yggr's”/Astarte (Isis)/Poseidon/Demeter/Sobek/Kop Sida/Aravani/Shiva), whose name could be reconstructed as *Epidios.
2211. The etymology of the word Epidios, Epi+dios.
2212. The Q-Celtic equivalent would be *Ekwidios/Ekwi-dios, which may be the origin of the Old Gaelic name Eochaid.
2213. Eochaid or Eochaidh (earlier Eochu or Eocho, sometimes Anglicised as Eochy or Haughey) is a popular medieval Irish and Scots Gaelic name deriving from Old Irish ech, horse, borne by a variety of historical and legendary figures.
2214. The area in ancient Epirus between Dodona, the Achelous river and Thessaly was the homeland of a relatively small tribe named "Hellenes.”
2215. The area in ancient Epirus between Dodona, the Achelous river and Thessaly was called Ellada (Ελλάδα).
2216. The Oracle of Dodona derived its name from Dodon a son of Zeus (Amun-Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kopsídhu/Kopsida and Ra/Elatha/Elada) and by a virgin Phoenician princess named Europa who is the goddess Hathor/Isis (Mary/Dianna/Brigid).
2217. Europa was the daughter of the King Agenor of Sidon (Sida), and Europe was named after her.
2218. The etymology of the word Hellenes - Έλληνες [elines];
2219. The symbol for the ancient Hellenes i.e. the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Druids, and the Aravani is the Wedjat (tajdew), also known as the Eye of Ra and as the Eye of Horus.
2220. The Hellenes are from the line of priests (Druids/Druidas/Kop-sidas/Aravani), who were of the line of Ra/Elatha/Elada), Osiris (Dagda), Isis (Brigid), Horus (Bodb Sída) who came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), Göbekli Tepe, Karya Thaminin i. e. the Village (Karya) of the Eighty, Ireland, Wales, and Scotland.
2221. The Kopsidas and Aravani tribes are the ancient Hellenes (Έλληνες) from Dodona and Thessaly (Ellada) who came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), Göbekli Tepe, Karya Thaminin i. e. the Village (Karya) of the Eighty, Göbekli Tepe, Ireland, Wales, Scotland, and Egypt.
2222. The priests of the sacred grove (sacred copse/kops) at Dodona in Thesprotia were called Selloi (Σελλοί) who came to be known as "Hellenes" (Έλληνες).
2223. The Selloi/Hellenes (Σελλοί/Έλληνες) were Egyptian, i.e., Druidic priests (Druids/Druidas) of the Dodonian Zeus (Amun,Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida and Ra/Elatha/Elada).
2224. The Hellenes/Kopsidas/Aravani are an elect race, and the Kopsidas are a royal priesthood who came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), Karya Thaminin i. e. the Village (Karya) of the Eighty, Göbekli, Ireland, Wales, Scotland, and Egypt.
2225. Ellada (Ελλάδα) is a holy nation a people for Gods own possession.
2226. In the description of the Phoenician pantheon ascribed to Sanchuniathon, Astarte (Isis/Brigid) appears as a daughter of Epigeius (Greek: Ouranos) and Ge (Earth), and sister of the god El (Elatha/Elada).
2227. After El overthrows and banishes his father Epigeius, as some kind of trick Epigeius sends El his "virgin daughter" Astarte (Isis/Brigid) along with her sisters Asherah (Nephthys) and the goddess who will later be called Ba`alat Gebal (Astarte), "the Lady of Byblos".
2228. It seems that this trick does not work, as all three become wives of their brother El.
2229. Byblos is a Mediterranean city in what is Lebanon today.
2230. Byblos is believed to have been occupied first between 8800 and 7000 BC, and according to fragments attributed to the semi-legendary pre-Homeric Phoenician priest Sanchuniathon, it was built by El (Elatha/Elada) as the first city in Phoenicia.
2231. Byblos is one of the cities suggested as the oldest continuously inhabited city in the world and the site has been continuously inhabited since 5000 BC.
2232. Byblos was virtually an Egyptian colony during the Old Kingdom (3rd millennium BC).
2233. Astarte (Isis/Brigid) bears El (Elatha/Elada) children who appear under Hellenic names as seven daughters called the Titanides (Titan-ides/idas or Artemides (Artem-ides/idas/Khonsu-idas) and two sons named Pothos "Longing" and Eros "Desire".
2234. Astarte Roman equivalent is Diana Lucifera.
2235. The etymology of Selene is connected to the word selas/elus/Hellas, (σέλας), Elatha, Ellada (Ελλάδα), meaning "light".
2236. The Titans (Τῑτᾶνες) and Titanesses (Tītān-ídes) are the Druidic come Phoenician come Greek names for the Egyptian/Druidic/Atlantean (Tír na nÓg) gods, the Tuatha Dé Danann.
2237. They were members of the second order of divine beings, descending from the primordial deities.
2238. The Titans most famously included the first twelve children of the primordial Gaia (Mother Earth) and Ouranos (Father Sky).
2239. Among the first generation of twelve Titans, the females were Mnemosyne, Tethys, Theia, Phoebe, Rhea, and Themis/Ma'at and the males were Oceanus, Hyperion, Coeus, Cronus, Crius, and Iapetus.
2240. The second generation of Titans consisted of Hyperion's children Helios, Selene, and Eos; Coeus' children Lelantos, Leto, and Asteria; Iapetus' sons Atlas (Bobd Sida/Shu), Prometheus, Epimetheus, and Menoetius; Oceanus' daughter Metis; and Crius' sons Astraeus, Pallas, and Perses.
2241. Sobek (also known as Sebek, and Sebek-Ra) was the ancient god of crocodiles.
2242. Sobek (Poseidon/Ler/Kopsida) is first mentioned in the Pyramid Texts and his worship continued until the Roman period.
2243. Some sects believed that Sobek was the creator of the world who arose from the "Dark Water" and created the order in the universe.
2244. Sobek was a god of the Nile who brought fertility to the land.
2245. As the "Lord of the Waters," he was thought to have risen from the primeval waters of Nun to create the world and made the Nile from his sweat.
2246. One creation myth stated that Sobek laid eggs on the bank of the waters of Nun thus creating the world.
2247. However, as well as being a force for creation, he was seen as an unpredictable deity who sometimes allied himself with the forces of Chaos.
2248. Sobek first appeared in the Old Kingdom as the son of Neith with the epithet "The Rager".
2249. According to some myths his father was Set, the god of thunder and chaos, but he also had a close association with Horus (Bodb Sida).
2250. Sobek was paired with some goddesses in different locations, most notably Hathor, Renenutet, Heqet, and Taweret, and was sometimes referred to as the father of Khonsu (Yah), Horus or Khnum.
2251. In some areas, a tame crocodile was worshiped as the earthly embodiment of Sobek himself, while in other places crocodiles were reviled, hunted and killed..
2252. Sobek began as a dark god who had to be appeased, but that his protective qualities and his strength were valued when they were used in defence of the Pharaoh and the people.
2253. He could protect the justified dead in the netherworld, restoring their sight and reviving their senses.
2254. Because of his ferocity, Sobek was considered to be the patron of the army.
2255. Sobek was sometimes considered to be an aspect of Horus because Horus took the form of a crocodile to retrieve the parts of Osiris' body which were lost in the Nile.
2256. Yet Sobek was also thought to have assisted Isis when she gave birth to Horus (Bodb Sída/Kop Sida).
2257. Sokeb also rescued the four mummiform sons of Horus (Imsety the human headed protector of the liver, Hapy the baboon headed protector of the lungs, Duamutef the jackal headed protector of the stomach and Qebehsenuef the falcon headed protector of the intestines) by gathering them in a net when they rose from the waters in a lotus (Sida) bloom.
2258. However Sobek was also associated with Set, the enemy of Osiris.
2259. Sobek was also worshiped as the manifestation of Amun-Ra and was often depicted wearing either the headdress of Amun or the sun disk of Ra.
2260. The strength and speed of the crocodile was thought to be symbolic of the power of the Pharaoh, and the word "sovereign" was written with the hieroglyph of a crocodile.
2261. It was thought that Sobek could protect the Pharaoh from dark magic.
2262. During the Twelfth and Thirteenth Dynasties, the cult of Sobek was given particular prominence and a number of rulers incorporated him in their coronation names.
2263. Sobek carried the Was sceptre (A-ra-vani) (representing power) and the Ankh/Atlantis Cross (representing the breath of life).
2264. Sobek was known as the Lord of Faiyum.
2265. He was very popular in the city of Arsinoe (known as Shedyet by the Egyptians) near the Faiyum, causing the Greeks to rename the city Crocodilopolis.
2266. There is a twelfth dynasty temple at Medinet Madi dedicated to Sobek (Poseidon/Kopsidas/Lir), his wife Renenutet (Demeter-the snake goddess who was the protector of the harvest and granaries), and Horus (Bodb Sida/Kop Sida).
2267. The worship of Sobek extended to Thebes and Kom Ombo where there was a dual temple dedicated to Sobek and Horus.
2268. The left (northern) side was dedicated to Horus the elder (as opposed to Horus son of Isis) while the right side (southern) was dedicated to Sobek.
2269. Each temple has its own entrance, chapels and its own dedicated priests.
2270. The temple was constructed during the Ptolemaic period, but there is evidence of an older structure at that location which may date from the New Kingdom.
2271. In the temple of Kom Ombo, Horus appears with his wife Tesentefert (the good sister) and his son Panebtawy (the child god) while Sobek appears with Hathor (who is more often considered to be the wife of Horus the elder) and his son Khonsu (Yah) (usually considered to be the son of Amun and Mut).
2272. Astarte (Isis/Brigid) was connected with fertility, sexuality, and war.
2273. Her symbols were the lion, the horse, the sphinx, the dove, and a star within a circle indicating the planet Aphrodite.
2274. Pictorial representations often show her naked.
2275. She has been known as the deified evening star being the pentagram, or a star pentagon in the shape of a five-pointed star, the same five-pointed star as the Yoonir symbol of the Serer religion in Senegal and Western Africa.
2276. In the Contest Between Horus and Set, Astarte and Anat appear as daughters of Ra and are given in marriage to the god Set.
2277. Astarte (Isis/Brigid) is one of a number of names associated with the chief goddess or female divinity, Ishtar.
2278. Ishtar was worshiped in the Mesopotamian cultures Assyria and Babylonia.
2279. The cedar (sida) wood (kops) of Byblos was important to various ancient civilizations.
2280. The cedar (sida) trees were used by the Phoenicians for building commercial and military ships, as well as houses, palaces, and temples.
2281. The ancient Egyptians used cedar resin in mummification, and its sawdust has been found in the tombs of Egyptian Pharaohs.
2282. The Sumerian Epic of Gilgamesh designates the cedar (sida) groves (copse/kops) (Kops-sidas) or Kopsidas of Byblos as the dwelling of the gods to which Gilgamesh, the hero, ventured.
2283. Gilgamesh was a king and the main character in the Epic of Gilgamesh, an Akkadian poem.
2284. Gilgamesh builds the city walls of Uruk to defend his people and travels to meet the sage Utnapishtim, who survived the Great Flood.
2285. Gilgamesh reigned sometime between 2800 and 2500 BC.
2286. The Sumerian King List claims that Gilgamesh ruled the city of Uruk for 126 years (not solar years but lunar years i.e. months).
2287. Utnapishtim, or Utanapishtim, is a character in the epic of Gilgamesh who is tasked by Enki (Ea) to abandon his worldly possessions and create a giant ship to be called The Preserver of Life.
2288. Utnapishtim was also tasked with bringing his wife, family, and relatives along with the craftsmen of his village, baby animals and grains.
2289. The oncoming flood would wipe out all animals and humans that were not on the ship.
2290. After twelve days on the water, Utnapishtim opened the hatch of his ship to look around and saw the slopes of Mount Nisir, where he rested his ship for seven days.
2291. On the seventh day, he sent a dove out to see if the water had receded, and the dove could find nothing but water, so it returned.
2292. Then he sent out a swallow, and just as before, it returned, having found nothing..
2293. Finally, Utnapishtim sent out a raven, and the raven saw that the waters had receded, so it circled, but did not return.
2294. Utnapishtim then set all the animals free and made a sacrifice to the gods.
2295. The gods came, and because he had preserved the seed of man (kopseeda) while remaining loyal and trusting of his gods, Utnapishtim and his wife were given immortality, as well as a place among the heavenly gods.
2296. It appears that the story of Gilgamesh was retold in the Torah as the Genesis flood narrative i.e. the story of Noah.
2297. The Epic of Gilgamesh flood narrative is mythical versions of the Great Flood that occurred around 11,600 years before present.
2298. The Lebor Gabála is a deliberate misrepresentation or counterfeit of the truth.
2299. The Lebor Gabála appears to be mostly based on medieval Christian pseudo-histories, but it also incorporates some of Ireland's native history.
2300. In the Lebor Gabála Érenn (The Book of the Taking of Ireland) the story of Noah is told.
2301. According to Lebor Gabála Érenn – Cessair, the first people to arrive in Ireland are led by Cessair, daughter of Bith, son of Noah.
2302. Cessair was daughter of Noah's son Bith and his wife Birren.
2303. They are told to go to the western edge of the world to escape the oncoming Flood.
2304. They set out in three ships but when they land in Ireland, forty days before the Flood, two of the ships are lost.
2305. The only survivors are Cessair, forty-nine other women, and three men: Fintan mac Bóchra, Bith and Ladra.
2306. The women are split evenly among the men.
2307. Each also takes one as his wife: Fintán takes Cessair, Bith takes Barrfhind and Ladra takes Alba.
2308. However, Bith and Ladra soon die and Ladra is the first man buried in Ireland.
2309. When the Flood comes, Fintán is the only one to survive.
2310. He becomes a salmon and later an eagle and a hawk, living for 5,500 years after the Flood, whence he becomes a man again and recounts Ireland's history.
2311. The Gilgamesh and Lebor Gabála Érenn flood narratives are a reinterpretation of the flood that occurred just after the last ice age, 11,600 years ago, before the erection of the Göbekli Tepe, i.e., Kop-sidas stones.
2312. The Genesis flood narrative is a counterfeit of the Gilgamesh and Deucalion flood narratives.
2313. Lebor Gabála Érenn (The Book of the Taking of Ireland) is a collection of poems and prose narratives that purport to be a history of Ireland and the Irish stating from the false dates of creation, from 3761 BC, or the later Seder Olam Zutta sets the date around 4339 BC to the Middle Ages.
2314. The middle ages is when the illegitimate, counterfeit Semitic-Holy Roman Empires counterfeit Christian narrative known as the Holy Bible came to Ireland.
2315. Drawing upon the ancient history of Gaelic Ireland but counterfeiting and reinterpreting them in the light of a Semitic, Judeo-Christian theology and historiography.
2316. This story of Noah is an attempt to provide the Irish with a written history which the Semites stole from the Irish.
2317. And the Irish were deceived by the illegitimate, counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
2318. In what is known today as the Abrahamic religions, Noah was the tenth and last of the pre-Flood Patriarchs.
2319. Described in the Bible's Genesis flood narrative is the counterfeit story of Noah's Ark.
2320. In addition to the Book of Genesis, Noah is mentioned in the Old Testament in the First Book of Chronicles, and the books of Tobit, Wisdom, Sirach, Isaiah, Ezekiel, 2 Esdras, 4 Maccabees; in the New Testament, he is mentioned in the gospels of Matthew, and Luke, the Epistle to the Hebrews, 1st Peter and 2nd Peter. Noah was the subject of much elaboration in the literature of later Abrahamic religions, including the Quran (Surahs 71, 7, 1, and 21).
2321. The counterfeit bibles of the Semitic Holy Roman Empire would have you believe that Noah and his offspring were semites and that all Semites and mankind are descendants of Noah.
2322. Furthermore, the ark of Noah is mentioned in the Papal bull, Unam Sanctam issued by Pope Boniface VIII November 18, 1302.
2323. In addition to Unam Sanctum, the counterfeit, Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire concocted The Seven Laws of Noah.
2324. The Seven Laws of Noah are a set of imperatives which, according to the Talmud, were given by God (Hashem) as a binding set of laws for the "children of Noah" – that is, all of humanity.
2325. Accordingly, any non-Semite who adheres to these laws because they were given by Moses is regarded as a righteous gentile and is assured of a place in the world to come (עולם הבא Olam Haba), the final reward of the righteous.
2326. Let the truth be told, there were no Semites on Atlantis, i.e., Tír na nÓg, and there were no Semites on the ark of the Great Flood that occurred around 11,600 years before present, and Mankind does not descend from the Semites.
2327. Enki is a god in Sumerian mythology, later known as Ea in Akkadian and Babylonian mythology.
2328. He was originally patron god of the city of Eridu, but later the influence of his cult spread throughout Mesopotamia and to the Hittites, and Hurrians.
2329. Enki was the God of Creation, Intelligence, Crafts, Water, Seawater, Lakewater, Fertility, Semen, Magic, Mischief.
2330. His Symbols are the Goat, Fish, Goat-fish chimera.
2331. Enki (Ea/Yah/Lir/Poseidon/Dagda/Oannes) was associated with the southern band of constellations called stars of Ea, but also with the constellation AŠ-IKU, the Field (Square of Pegasus).
2332. Oannes (Dagada/Lir/Poseidon) and the Semitic god Dagon are one in the same.
2333. Enki (Ea/Yah/Lir/Poseidon/Dagda/Oannes) is connected to Inanna (Isis/Brigid/Demeter/Danu/Astarte/Ishtar/Durga).
2334. Semitic mythology alleges that Semite priests were ordered by Moses to use the bark of Lebanon (Byblos) cedar (sida) in the cleansing ceremony following the conclusion of a period of leprosy.
2335. Allegedly a Semite named Isaiah used the Lebanon cedar (sida) as a metaphor for the pride of the world.
2336. According to the Talmud, Semites once burned Lebanese cedar (sida) wood on the Mount (kop) of Olives to celebrate the new year.
2337. It is also alleged that cedar (sida) wood was used for the construction of King Solomon's Temple, and David's and Solomon's palaces.
2338. The word cedar is mentioned 75 times in the Bible.
2339. Ninus was the king of the Assyrians and was native born.
2340. He founded the city of Ninus and married Semiramis (Semi-ram-is), and she begat two sons, hyapates and Hydaspes and after the birth of Ninyas he died leaving Semiramis as queen.
2341. Semiramis (Semi-ram-is) buried Ninus in the area of the palace and erected over his tomb an enormous mound (kop).
2342. Semiramis founded the city of Babylon in Babylonia.
2343. Semiramis constructed a bridge (Brigid).
2344. The bridge was floored with beams of cedar (sida) wood.(kops).
2345. Ra/Elatha was the God whom the Babylonians called Belus (B-el-us/B-elus).
2346. The oracle at Dodona in Thesprotia is located at the foot of Mt. (kop) Tomarus in Epirus.
2347. The oracle is known as the oldest oracular centre in Ellada.
2348. In ancient times, the oracles at Dodona and Libya were first staffed by priestesses kidnapped from Egypt by Phoenicians.
2349. Another priestess who was simultaneously abducted founded the oracle of Ammon (also identified with Zeus/Amun, Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida and Ra/Elatha) in the Oasis of Siwa in ancient Libya.
2350. The priestesses at Ammon (Libya) say that their Oracle and the one at Dodona in Thesprotia were founded on instructions from a black dove that flew there from Thebes.
2351. The black dove landed on the branch of an ancient oak tree (copse/kops-sidas), and it is said that she began to speak.
2352. The second story is merely a distorted version of the first one: the Pelasgians called the Egyptian woman a dove.
2353. Pigeons and doves constitute the bird family Columbidae (column-b-idae/idas or column-idae/Kops-idas/Wales).
2354. The Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Druids,Aravani had brought the religion to a site that was Dodona.
2355. The religion came forth from Tír na nÓg (Atlantis) then brought forward from Karya Thaminin, Göbekli Tepe, Ireland, Egypt, and then brought to Dodona.
2356. The Pelasgians founded the site, and they were the oldest settlers of that place.
2357. The Pelasgians worshipped "the Earth goddess" (Gaia).
2358. The earliest formal goddess name that appears in association with Dodona in Thesprotia is Dione (Nut/Wal-Nut/Karya).
2359. The name Dione, like Zeus (Amun, Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida and-Ra/Elatha/Elada), derived from the general term for "deity" (Dis/dios), whose root has the meaning shine.
2360. The Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, Aravani, Druids, had brought the Pelasgians the names of the Gods via the Phoenician alphabet.
2361. The Phoenician alphabet itself derives from the Druidic/Celtic, i.e., the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida alphabet.
2362. Egyptian hieroglyphs also derive from the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida/Druidic, Aravani, priesthood who came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), Karya Thaminin (Mount Guti/Judi) Southeastern Anatolia, Göbekli Tepe, and Ireland, Wales, and Scotland.
2363. Of all the deities, that it was, in fact, the oracle at Dodona that had sanctioned the use of those names in ancient Ellada.
2364. Before that the Pelasgians prayed to deities for whom they had no names or titles, merely calling them theoi (gods)
2365. Dione is translated as "Goddess", and given the same etymological derivation as the names Zeus, Diana Lucifera, et al.
2366. Dione is beautiful and is sometimes associated with water or the sea (Poseiden/Sobek/Osiris/Ler).
2367. The word Dionysus derives from Dione and Isis (Dionisis/Dionysus).
2368. Dionysus means Osiris and the Goddess Isis (Kop-sidas).
2369. Aphrodite and Isis are one and the same (Brigid).
2370. At Dodona in Thesprotia/Ellada, one can find the temple of Aphrodite (Isis/Brigid), the Oracle of Zeus (Amen-Ra/the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida and Ra/Elatha/Elada), the temple of Dionysus (Isis/Osiris/Dagda/Kopsidas/Aravani), the temple of Themis (Ma'at), the temple of Heracles (Ogma), the new and the old temple of Dione (Poseidon/Osiris/Isis/Nut/Wal Nut/Karya), a Christian Basilica, along with the Bouleuterio (Boule/Parliament/Temple), and Prytaneion.
2371. Amen's priestesses, the Wives of the God, were also called the Hands of the God.
2372. Dione (Nut) is the mother of Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda) and Aphrodite (Isis/Brigid).
2373. The oak (kop) is the tree sacred to Zeus (Amun-Ra/Elatha/Elada), king of the gods.
2374. At Zeus's oracle in Dodona, Epirus, the sacred oak tree was the centerpiece of the precinct, and the priests would divine the pronouncements of the god by interpreting the rustling of the oak's leaves.
2375. The Celtic name of the oak (kop) tree was the word for 'druid'.
2376. Melampus was originally of Pylos and ruled at Argos.
2377. He was the introducer of the worship of Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda).
2378. He brought the rites which the Pelasgians celebrate in the name of Dionysus from Egypt along with the myth about Chronus and the war with the Titans.
2379. Different people in ancient history have claimed the birthplace of Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda).
2380. The Egyptians say that the Egyptian God Osiris is the God the Greeks identify as Dionysus.
2381. The Indians of the subcontinent of India claim that Dionysus was born in India.
2382. The Greeks claim Dionysus was born in Greece.
2383. Dionysus, Osiris and the Dagda are one and the same.
2384. Dionysus i.e. Osiris/Dagda/Kop Sida came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg).
2385. Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda/Copsesida) was closely associated with trees (copse/kops), specifically the fig tree.
2386. Dionysus's bynames are Endendros (copse), "he in the tree (kops)" or Dendritēs (copse), "he of the tree (kops)".
2387. The comparatively fertile region in southwestern and southern Arabia (in present-day Asir and Yemen) is known as Arabia Felix. (Asir is the Egyptian name for Osiris).
2488. In the Arabian Felix (Osiris) mountains (kops) grows cedar (sida) and Phoenician cedar (KopSida).
2389. I am the embodiment of Bodb Sída/Horus/Isis/Osiris/Poseidon/Sobek/Shu/Dagda/Elatha/Elada/Danu.
2390. The worship of the ancient Egyptian Goddess Hathor was widespread even in the Predynastic period.
2391. Hathor appears on the Narmer palette.
2392. Hathor, meaning Mansion of Horus, was worshiped as "Mistress of Dendera."
2393. Dendera, meaning trees (copse).
2394. Hathor was called the Lady of the Sycamore in her capacity as a tree deity.
2295. Menat was a name used for the goddess Hathor and her sons were the Apis Bulls.
2296. A temple to Menat (an early Hathor) at Thebes was oriented with reference to Spica ( Alpha Virginis- is the brightest star in the constellation of Virgo ) when it was built in 3200 BC, and, over time, precession slowly but noticeably changed Spica's location relative to the temple.
2397. Spica is actually a spectroscopic binary and rotating ellipsoidal variable—a system whose two main stars are so close together they are egg-shaped rather than spherical, and can only be separated by their spectrum.
2398. The primary is a blue giant and a variable star of the Beta Cephei type.
2399. The sycamore (or sycomore) of the counterfeit Semite Bible is a species of fig, also called the sycamore fig or fig-mulberry.
2400. The fig tree is the third tree to be mentioned by name in the counterfeit Semitic Bible.
2401. The first is the Tree (kops) of life and the second is the Tree (kops) of knowledge and the third is the Tree (kops) of good and evil.
2402. In the counterfeited Book of Genesis Adam and Eve used the leaves of the fig tree to sew garments (Genesis 3:7).
2403. The tree of life is a term used in the counterfeit Semitic Bible that is a component of the world tree motif.
2404. In the counterfeited Book of Genesis, the tree (kops) of life is described as being planted with the tree (kops) of knowledge and the tree (kops) of good and evil, in the midst of the Garden of Eden" by Yahweh (Hashem).
2405. The term fig tree could be understood to refer to Israel (kopsidas/Aravani/Elada) Joel 2:21–25.
2406. In Deuteronomy, the Promised Land is described as "a land of wheat and barley, of vines and fig trees (copse/kops) and pomegranates (Kops-sidas).
2407. The counterfeited New Testament also mentions the fig tree.
2408. The parable of the budding fig tree is found in Matt 24:32–36, Mark 13:28–32, Luke 21:29–33 as part of the Olivet discourse.
2409. The parable of the barren fig tree is a parable of Jesus recorded in the Gospel of Luke 13:6–9
2410. Dendera was known in ancient Egypt as Iunet or Tantere built on the ancient site of Ta-ynt-netert, which means 'She of the Divine Pillar/Column/Tree/Copse/kops.'
2411. The town was also known as Tentyra (tree/column/kop).
2412. It was once the modest capital of the 6th Nome (Pharaonic province) of Upper Egypt, and was also called Nikentori or Nitentori, which means 'willow wood' (kops) or 'Willow earth.'
2413. The name derives from Hathor.
2414. Hathor can also be identified with the goddess Aphrodite (Isis/Brigid/Danu) whose symbol is also the dove (column-b-idae or kops-idae).
2415. The Achelous river empties into the Echinades islands in the Ionian Sea.
2416. It formed the islands at the mouth of the river known as the Ionion Islands.
2417. My ancestors the Dorians, Hellenes i.e. the Tuatha Dé Danann, the Aos Sí, the Kop sídhu/Kopsida, Aravani, Druids who hail from Ellada, Epirus (Dodona and Thessaly), Egypt. Tiree (Ethica/Ithaca), and Anglesey off the Northwest coast of Wales, Ireland, Scotland, Frisia, Göbekli Tepe (Karya Thaminin (Mount Guti/Judi) Southeastern Anatolia/Wal-Nut) and Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) migrated down the mountains (kop) of Epirus and along the Achelous river.
2418. My ancestors the Kop Sida and Aravani also traveled by horses (Charavan/Aravani).
2419. A horse breed was named after the Aravani people from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) Karya Thaminin (Mount Guti/Judi) Southeastern Anatolia and Göbekli Tepe. andThessaly, i.e. ancient Ellada.
2420. The Aravani horse is well known for its gait.
2421. Larissa is the capital and largest city of the Thessaly region, the fifth most populous in modern Greece.
2422. Achilles was born in Larisa, Thessaly (Ellada).
2423. Achilles is among my ancestors.
2424. Larisa was founded by Acrisius, who was killed accidentally by his grandson, Perseus.
2525. Acrisius was a king of Argos.
2426. Acrisius was the grandson of Lynceus, great-grandson of Danaus, "Danaans" ("tribe of Danaus/Danu") and "Argives."
2427. Perseus was the legendary founder of Mycenae and the Perseid dynasty of Danaans/Danu,
2428. Danaus was the twin brother of Aegyptus, a king of Egypt.
2429. Danaus is a foundation legend (or re-foundation legend) of Argos, one of the principal Mycenaean cities of the Peloponnesus.
2430. A silver drachma from Larissa, 410–405 BC, depicts the nymph (sida), Larissa. Reverse: Bridled horse (Aravani) galloping, inscriptions IA, ΛΑΡΙΣΑ.
2431. Nymphs (sida) are the spirit and the kinswomen of Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda/Kop-sidas/Aravani) and Artemis (Isis-Isidas/Brigid).
2432. Nymphs (sida) live in or at a specified place, in mountainous (Kops) regions and forests (copse) by lakes and streams.
2433. Larisa was a nymph (sida) from Thessaly (Ellada).
2434. Larisa was described by Pausanias as a daughter of Pelasgus, son of Triopas, king of Argos.
2435. Hellanicus states that the sons of Poseidon and Larissa were Achaios, Phthios, and Pelasgus (The Kopsidas/Aravani).
2436. Another silver drachma from Larissa depicts a front-facing portrait of the nymph (Kop-sida) Larissa.
2437. The reverse side of the coin depicts Kop-sida/Aravani (Larissa) holding a spear and riding an Aravani horse in Ambler. Dated c. 380-365 BC. and References: L-S Series 5, BCD Thessaly II 292, HGC 4, 446
2438. The arx of Argos and two towns (Larissa in Thessaly and one in the Peneus) are believed to have derived their name (meaning "citadel") from Larisa (Kopsidas/Aravani).
2439. The etymology of the word Larissa (La+ri+sa).
2440. Aravani-ponnyer has been in Ellada for more than 3500 years and originates from the Hellenic mountains (Kops) of Thessalia (Thessaly/Ellada).
2441. The Aravani and Kopsidas (Hellenes/Dorians) migrated to Ellada with their equines.
2442. Upon their passing through the area of Thessalia (Ellada), they bred those equines with the local horses.
2443. Later in time, the Aravani horses were mixed with Persian, Arabian, Turkish and Roman breeds.
2444. The Arabic characteristics are dominant in the genetic material of this horse breed.
2445. There are Aravani ponies in Germany, but there are only two approved breeding stallions and 12 stones in German breeding.
2446. A mare is a sexually mature equidae of the female sex.
2447. An alternate name is mr.
2448. In addition to equidae ( horses, donkeys, zebras ), even carnivorous herds are called stone.
2449. Peter is a common masculine given name.
2450. The name Peter is derived, via Latin "petra," from the Hellenic word πέτρος (Petros) meaning "stone" or "rock."
2451. According to the counterfeit New Testament, Jesus gave Saint Peter (whose given name was Simon) the name Kephas or Kepha meaning "stone" in Aramaic.
2452. The primacy of the Roman bishop is mainly derived from their claim as the traditional successor to Saint Peter.
2453. According to the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire Catholic teaching, Peter was ordained by Jesus in the "Rock of My Church" dialogue in Matthew 16:18.
2454. Peter is traditionally counted as the first Bishop of Rome—or pope.
2455. In actual fact, all Popes claim authority from Peter, the rock, the stones, i.e., laos, 'people,' from las, 'stone' Peter-Petra, the souls, sidas, Numa Pompilius, Latinus -Spartans/Kopsidas/Kop Sida/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen'), Aravani,, who came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg(, Karya Thaminin (Mount Guti/Judi) Southeastern Anatolia, Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) and came forth from Ireland/Scotland/Wales, Sparta/Ellada and Rome, and not from the a fictitious Peter i.e., Simon from the Middle East.
2456. On the island of Atlantis the Atlanteans, i.e., Aravani and Kopsidas used horses for equestrian.
2457. These horses named after the Aravani (stone/fe) and Kopsidas (stallion/men), i.e., fe-men (Female+male).
2458. The Andra-v-ida (And-ra-v-ida) or Second-v-ida is a horse race from Ellada also used by the Kops-ida and Aravani peoples.
2459. The Kop Sidas and Aravani people settled in Mycenae, Ithaca (Lefkada), Corinth, Sparta and in Laurentum, among other places.
2460. Many of today's Hellenes descend from the actual Myceneans who created the famous civilization that dominated mainland Ellada and the Aegean Sea from about 16000 BC to 1300 BC.
2461. Ancient DNA suggests that living Hellenes today are the descendants of the Myceneans/Celts/Druids/Tuatha Dé Danann, with only a small proportion of DNA from later migrations to Ellada.
2462. GREEK citizenship does mean that one is a descendant of the Hellenic, Myceneans, Celtic, Druidic, Tuatha Dé Danann race of beings.
2463. Citizenship does not denote one's race.
2464. The Myceneans themselves were also closely related to the earlier Minoans.
2465. The Minoan civilization flourished on the island of Crete from about 2600 B.C.E. to 1400 B.C.E.
2466. The ancient DNA comes from the teeth of 19 people, including 10 Minoans from Crete dating to 2900 B.C.E. to 1700 BCE, four Mycenaeans from the archaeological site at Mycenae and other cemeteries on the Hellenic mainland dating from 1700 B.C.E. to 1200 B.C.E., and five people from other early farming or Bronze Age (5400 B.C.E. to 1340 B.C.E.) cultures in Ellada and Anatolia.
2467. By comparing 1.2 million letters of genetic code across these genomes to those of 334 other ancient people from around the world and 30 modern Hellenes, researchers were able to plot how individuals were related to each other.
2468. Nature, the English multidisciplinary scientific journal reported that the ancient Mycenaeans and Minoans were most closely related to each other, and they both got three-quarters of their DNA from early farmers who lived in Ellada and southwestern Anatolia.
2469. Both cultures. Mycenaean and Minoan additionally inherited DNA from people from the eastern Caucasus, near modern-day Iran, suggesting an early migration of people from the east after the early farmers settled there but before Mycenaeans split from Minoans.
2470. When researchers compared the DNA of modern Hellenes to that of ancient Mycenaeans, they found a lot of genetic overlap.
2471. Modern Hellenes share similar proportions of DNA from the same ancestral sources as Mycenaeans.
2472. The continuity between the Mycenaeans and living people is particularly striking.
2473. Major components of Hellenic ancestry were already in place in the Bronze Age, after the migration of the earliest farmers from Anatolia set the template for the genetic makeup of Hellenes and, in fact, most Europeans.
2474. Farming populations spread from Göbekli Tepe, i.e., the Southeastern and southwestern Anatolia Region into Ellada and other parts of the world after the ice age around 11,600 years ago.
2475. The Kopsidas and Aravani also settled in many other places.
2476. The Leleges who are also known as the Curetes and the Aetolians also inhabitanted Lefkada and Sparta.
2477. The Echinades Islands include Kefalonia and Ithaca (Same).
2478. Ithaca i.e. Lefkada is where the real Polis of Jerusalem was founded.
2479. Anna Comnene refers to the Polis of jerusalem in her work "Alexias."
2480. Anna Komnene, 1 December 1083 – 1153) was a Byzantine princess, scholar, physician, hospital administrator, historian, and her uncle was George Palaiologos who fought against the Normans (Viking/Semites) in the Battle of Dyrrhachium, near present-day Durrës ( Albania) in the ancient region of Illyria.
2481. She was the daughter of the Byzantine Emperor Alexios I Komnenos and his wife, Irene Doukaina.
2482. The Alexiad was an account of her father's reign.
2483. The Polis of Jerusalem (Temple of Apollo/Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) was built on the Island of Lefkada/Ithaca by the Tuatha Dé Danann, (Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, Celtic Illyrians, Druids, Druidas, Hellenes) who came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), Karya Thaminin Southeastern Anatolia, Wales, Ireland, Scotland, Holland, Frisia, Denmark, Sweden, and Göbekli Tepe i.e., the Atlanteans (Tuatha Dé Danann).
2484. The Polis of Jerusalem (Temple of Apollo/Horus/Bodb Sída/Kopsida) was brought to ruin.
2485. My ancestors founded the ancient central city known as Nirikos.
2486. Nirikos is approximately 2 km east of the current town of Lefkas.
2487. A part of the ancient city of Niriko was built amphitheatrically on the slopes of Koulmos overlooking the sea and the coast of Lefkada, while the rest stretched across the plain to the beach.
2488. A hill provided fortification and the city was built near a natural harbor close to a fertile plain.
2489. The ancient city of Niriko was surrounded by a Cyclopean wall, approximately 4.5 km long, reinforced with rectangular towers.
2490. Parts of the wall are preserved today mainly in the hills of Koulmos, where the acropolis was located.
2491. Two systems, polygonal and pseudoisodomous, are identified in the construction of the wall.
2492. The Cyclopean wall surrounds a hill which leads up to a sanctuary at the top the hill (kop).
2493. Today this area is known as Kalligoni.
2494. A cyclops (cycl-ops) is a member of a primordial race of giants, each with a single eye in the center of his forehead.
2495. Homer described a group of mortal herdsmen or shepherd cyclopes as the sons of Poseidon (Lir).
2496. The etymology of the word Nirikos, Ni+ri+kos.
2497. The etymology of the word ni that forms the word ni+ri+kos.
2498. The heart of Leucadian trade was its harbor, situated in the south part of the island, and was one of the most important trading centers in the north-western part of ancient Ellada.
2499. Its position in the narrow strait between Leukas (Lefkada) and Acarnia was of pre-eminent importance in controlling the trade system.
2500. Ships could be moored only in that harbour’s docks since the alternative was the dangerous circumnavigation of the island.
2501. Eight bronze artifacts were bought by the German architect and archaeologist W. Dorpfeld from a local farmer in Lefkas.
2502. The bronze objects acquired by Dorpfeld were a fibular, a horse figurine (Aravani), double axes (Kopsidas) and amulets.
2503. These artifacts provide evidence for the early history of Leukas (Lefkada).
2504. Gold oak leaves (copse/kops) funerary wreaths are Druidic (Kopsidas) symbols and were also found in Lefkada.
2505. The Gold oak leaves and funerary wreaths are on display at the Museum of Lefkada.
2506. A famous Leucadian (Lefcadian) product in ancient times was a perfumed oil deriving from a type of lily known as “Lily of Leukas” or “sidas of Leukas” (Pliny, Naturalis Historiae 21-42.
2507. This flower “Lily of Leukas” or “sida of Leukas” also appears as a symbol of Leukas on coinage from ancient times. (Kop-s-ida).
2508. Olive branches, bunches of grapes, anchors, ships prows, symbols of power are also depicted on Lefkadian coins.
2509. Ancient Leukas (Lefkas) had a mint and coined its sovereign money.
2510. Olympian maple and olive leaves, pendants and golden danakes (imitations of ancient coins buried with the corpses as Charon's fee were also found on Lefkas.
2511. Acer is a genus of trees or shrubs (copse) commonly known as maple.
2512. The type species of the genus is the sycamore maple.
2513. Acer pseudoplatanus is the most common maple species in Europe.
2514. To the ancient Hellenes Charon (fee) is the ferryman of Hades, who carries souls (sidas) of the newly deceased across the rivers Styx and Acheron that divided the world of the living from the world of the dead.
2515. A coin to pay Charon for passage, usually an obolus or danake, was sometimes placed in or on the mouth of a dead person.
2516. The ancient Nekromandio of Acheron is located in the village of Mesopotamos, in the prefecture of Preveza , at the site where, according to Homer, the river Aheron with Kokyto and Pyrifleftonta river fell on the northwest banks of Lake Aherousia, which was the entrance of the world Souls ".
2517. The Nekromanteio is built on the top of a hill (kop), where guests arrived from Akimeri Chimeriou village of Ammoudia to communicate with the souls (sidas) of their loved ones.
2518. Homer in the Odyssey describes the area in detail when Odysseus's descent to Hades.
2519. The first operation and construction of the Necromanite dates back to Mycenaean times (1200 BC).
2520. The ancient Nekromandio of Acheron was devoted to Hades and Persephone (Demeter/Dionysos/Kore/Ops/Brigid/Kop-sidas).
2521. Black glazed kylix, wine drinking vessels dated to at least the late 6th century B.C. have been found on Lefkas and are also on display at the museum of Lefkada.
2522. Kylix (drinking cup/kop (i.e. the Holy Grail), also spelled cylix; is a type of wine-drinking cup with a broad relatively shallow body raised on a stem from a foot and usually with two horizontal handles disposed symmetrically.
2523. Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda/Kopsidas), the god of wine, and his satyrs or related komastic scenes are common subjects.
2524. The word kylix comes from the Hellenic kylix "cup," which is cognate with Latin calix, the source of the English word "chalice".
2525. In Roman Catholicism, Eastern Orthodoxy, Oriental Orthodoxy, Anglicanism, Lutheranism and some other Christian denominations, a chalice is a standing cup (kop) used to hold sacramental wine during the Eucharist (also called the Lord's Supper or Holy Communion).
2526. Oenochoai were also found in Lefkas.
2527. Oenochoai, from Ancient Hellenic: οἶνος oînos, "wine" and Ancient Hellenic: wikt:χέω khéō, "I pour"; plural oenochoai or oinochoai), is a wine jug and a key form of ancient Hellenic pottery.
2528. There are many different forms of oenochoe including the Eyecup, Kylix, and Kantharos.
2529. The kantharos is a cup (kop) used to hold wine, both for drinking and for ritual use or offerings.
2530. The kantharos (kop) is an attribute of Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda/Kopsidas), the god of wine, who was associated with vegetation and fertility.
2531. The kantharos (kop) is a vessel used as a symbol of rebirth or resurrection, the immortality offered by wine, "removing in moments of ecstasy the burden of self-consciousness and elevating man to the rank of deity.
2532. The kantharos cup is a symbol of Hermaphroditos, the son of Aphrodite and Hermes..
2533. A thyrsus or thyrsos (Ancient Hellenic: θύρσος) was a wand or staff (A-ra-vani) of giant fennel (Ferula communis) covered with ivy vines and leaves, sometimes wound with taeniae and always topped with a pine cone.
2534. Sometimes the thyrsus (wand or staff – A-ra-vani) was displayed in conjunction with a kantharos wine cup (kop), another symbol of Dionysus (Osiris/Dagda/Kopsidas), forming a male-and-female combination like that of the royal scepter (A-ra-vani) and orb (pomegranate/kop Sida/Aravani).
2535. Also found in Lefkada was a Chalcedony seal stone with intaglio mythological scene of Zeus (Amun-Ra, Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida-Ra/Elatha/Elada) transformed into a bull abducting Europa.
2536. The Chalcedony seal stones is from the classical period and is on exhibition in the Museum of Lefkas.
2537. Molded vases with relief floral decoration, known as “Megarian bowls” were found in Lefkas and are on exhibition at the Museum of Lefkada.
2538. Pegasus is a winged divine stallion also known as a horse usually depicted as pure white in color.
2539. It was said that Pegasus (Atlas/Bodb Sída) was sired by Poseidon (Sobek/Dagda),
2540. In his role as horse-god born at a single birthing when Pegasus's mother was decapitated by Perseus, similar to the manner in which Athena (Neith/Brigid/Danu) was born from the head (kop) of Zeus.
2541. Another version of this story bears a resemblance to Hesiod's account of the birth of Aphrodite (Isis) from the foam (sperm) created when Uranus's (Osiris) severed genitals were cast into the sea by Cronus (Set).
2542. The poet Hesiod presents a folk etymology of the name Pegasus as derived from πηγή pēgē "spring, well": "the pegai of Okeanos, where he was born."
2543. Pegasus is thus a symbol of Apollo (Jesus/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida).
2544. The flight of Pegasus is used as a metaphor for the soul's (sidas) immortality.
2545. In legend, Bellerophon became king of Corinth, tamed Pegasus with the aid of a golden bridle given to him by the goddess Athena (Brigid/Neith/Net).
2546. Ancient coins from Corinth and Leukas (Lefkada) depict the winged horse Pegasus (Kop Sida).
2547. Some of the earliest Pegasus coins have a lively representation of Pegasus, with Poseidon's trident (Ψ) on the reverse and usually has the letter koppa under the forelegs.
2548. The Dorians (Druids/Kopsidas) used the letter koppa until the 5th century BC when it was eventually replaced by kappa.
2549. Corinthian royal families who were Dorians (Hellenic/Druids/Kopsidas from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) used the letter koppa as a symbol for the city of Corinth.
2550. The obverse side of some Corinthian coins is Pegasos flying, with the koppa symbol below; On the reverse side of some coins is a laureate and helmeted head (kop) of Aphrodite (Isis i.e. Isidas/Brigid),
2551. These coins depict Koppa-sidas or Kop-sidas (KoΨidas) with the white horse or stallion representing the eternal soul (sidas) of Kop Sidas (Bodb Sída/Kop Sida).
2552. Alexander the Great's horse was named Bucephalus after this brand on its haunch.
2553. Bucephalus (Ancient Greek: Βουκέφαλος "ox-headed", from βους, "ox", and κεφαλή, "head"-kop) was a type of branding mark anciently used on horses.
2554. It was one of the three most common, besides Ϻ, San, and Ϙ, Koppa.
2555. Those horses marked with a San were called Σαμφόραι, Samphórai; those with a Koppa, Κοππατίαι, Koppatíai; and those with an ox's head, Βουκέφαλοι, Bucéphaloi (Bu-kop).
2556. Aphrodite (Brigid/Isis/Isidas) Venus in Rome, represented copper (koppa-sidas) in mythology and alchemy.
2557. Revelation 6:1-2 and Revelation 19:11-16. The New Testament. King James Version (KJV).
2558. Pegasus bronze coins were also unearthed at Caria (Karya), Asia Minor.
2559. Bellerophon and Chimaera are also shown on coins from Leukas (Lefkada).
2560. Bellerephontes & Pegasus are used as the symbols of Lefkada.
2561. Some Pegasus coins depict a local cult image of Artemis Kindyas.
2562. Artemis is the Goddess of the Hunt, Forests (copse) , Hills (kops), the Moon (Isidas), and Archery.
2563. The Roman equivalent to Artemis is Diana Lucifera (Bringer of Light).
2564. In Hindu astronomy, the Great Square of Pegasus contained the 26th and 27th lunar mansions. More specifically, it represented a bedstead that was a resting place for the Moon.
2565. It was while Pegasus was drinking at the well of Pirene (P-irene) that Bellerophon was able to throw Athena's (Brigid/Neith) golden bridle over his head and ride him – leading to the defeat of the monstrous Chimaera. This motif is pictured on a coin from Leukas (Lefkada),
2566. Another coin from Leukas (Lefkada) connects the trident (Ψ-Poseidon) and Pegasos.
2567. The Trident Ψ is Poseidon's symbol.
2568. Poseidon (Lir) was a horse (Aravani/Kopsidas) god as well as a sea god,
2569. The island of Corfu was known as Korkyra in ancient times.
2570. A silver coin from Korkyra (Corfu) shows the veiled head (kop) of Dione (Nut), mother of Aphrodite (Brigid/Isis/Isidis). The reverse has a lively Pegasus with a Sigma-Omega monogram below it, within an olive wreath. At the time this coin was struck, the island was a Roman protectorate.
2571. Another coin from Korkyra (Corfu) has the head of Dionysos (Osiris-Daghda-Bodb Sída -Ko Sidas) on the obverse, wreathed with ivy, his sacred plant.
2572. The reverse side of a silver drachma shows the goddess Hera, wearing a stephane (diadem) and carrying a sceptre (Aravani).
2573. Some coins from the early Roman Republic were made in the Hellenic style specifically for trading with the Hellenic towns to the south.
2574. One coin depicts Heracles (Ogma) wearing his lion-skin on the one side, and on the other, Pegasus (Kopsidas/Aravani).
2575. Heracles (Ogma) wears a lion skin and also a tunic.
2576. Some coins of the Roman Republic were issued by the moneyer Q. Titius in 90 BCE, all with different obverses, but all showing Pegasus (Kopsidas) on the reverse.
2577. Some denarii coins have the head (Kop) of Liber (Dionysus/Osiris/Kop-sidas), wreathed with ivy.
2578. Celtic small bronze coins of Cricironus of the Suessiones tribe of Belgic Gaul, north of the Seine have been found and depict a version of Pegasus (Bodb Sída/Kop Sida).
2579. A large series of antoninianus coins struck during the reign of Emperor Gallienus show animal themes, real or mythical.
2580. These coins are known as Gallienus' Zoo, and they entreat a variety of gods to preserve the Augustus (Gallienus).
2581. There are coins of the sun-god Sol (Apollo/Kopsidas) with Pegasus (Kop Sida) springing from a baseline.
2583. Lefkada (Leukas) is an island in the Ionian Sea off the west coast of Ellada between the islands of Corfu and Cephalonia.
2584. The Kefalines, who lived on Lefkada, participated in the Trojan War, under the command of Odysseus.
2585. Laertis, Odysseus' father, occupied the town of Niriko and offered the island to Icarius, father of Penelope, after her wedding to
2586. Icarius (Ancient Hellenic: Ἰκάριος Ikários) was the father of Penelope, Alyzeus and Leucadius by Polycaste.
2587. Leucadius was the brother of Penelope.
2588. Leucadius was a co-ruler of Acarnania with his brother Alyzeus.
2589. Leucadius was named after Apollo (Apollo Leucadius).
2590. The red cow was also considered sacred to the Hellenic god Apollo.
2591. The non-canonical Epistle of Barnabas (8:1) explicitly equates the Red Cow with Jesus (Je-shu-a/Apollo/Kop Sida).
2592. At a later stage Ithaca took the name Lefkada/Leucadia.
2593. Leucadius is the surname of Apollo (Apollo Leucadius).
2594. The island of Lefkada is named after Apollo (Leucadius/Kopsidas/Aravani).
2595. The Corinthians in the 7th century B.C. issued coins with Corinthian types in Lefkada.
2596. During this period is when these types of coins were struc.
2597. Leucas (Lefkas/Lefkada) joined the Spartan Confederation opposing Athens in the Peloponnesian War.
2598. The Lefkas mint, c. 435 - 400 B.C. struck coins; On the obverse side of a coin struck by the Lefkas mint shows Pegasus (Bodb Sída/Kop- Sda) flying left, unbridled, curled archaic wings, Λ below; reverse head (kop) of Aphrodite (Brigid-Isis-Isidas) left in Corinthian helmet over leather cap.
2599. In 77-78 A.D., Gnaeus Julius Agricola was made governor of Roman Britain, a post he occupied until 84.
2600. In his first year, Agricola subdued the Ordovices in Wales and pursued the remnants of the tribe to Anglesey, the holy island of the Druids (Kop Sida).
2601. Anglesey was notable for the mining of copper (koppa).
2602. According to Tacitus, he exterminated the whole Ordovice.
2603. The Ordovices do completely disappear from the historical record.
2604. The mountainous terrain allowed some Ordovices and Druids to escape.
2605. Pliny the Elder referred, in his Natural History, to "Illyrians proper" (Illyrii proprie dicti) as natives in the south of Roman Dalmatia.
2606. Appian's Illyrian Wars employed the more common broader usage, simply stating that Illyrians lived beyond Macedonia and Thrace, from Chaonia and Thesprotia (Epirus) to the Danube River (Danu).
2607. The regions which it included changed through the centuries though a great part of ancient Illyria remained part of Illyricum as a province while South Illyria became Epirus Nova.
2608. Epirus Nova (New Epirus) or Illyria Graeca or Illyris proper was a province of the Roman Empire established by Diocletian during his restructuring of provincial boundaries.
2609. Until then, the province belonged to the province of Macedonia; it later became a theme of the Byzantine Empire.
2610. Dyrrachium (or Epidamnus) was established as the capital of Epirus Nova.
2611. The region of Epirus Nova corresponded to a portion of Illyria that was then "partly Hellenic and partly Hellenized".
2512. Ancient episcopal sees of the Roman province of Epirus Vetus listed in the Annuario Pontificio as titular sees are Achelous, Dodona in Thesprotia, and Leucas (Lefkas) among other places.
2613. Corfu, Zakynthos, Kephalonia, Ithaca, and Lefkada are collectively known as the Ionian Islands (Isis/Brigid Islands).
2614. The name Ionian comes from the Hellenic language Ἰόνιον (πέλαγος).
2615. Ancient writers, especially Aeschylus (c.525–c.456 BC), linked the name Ionian to the myth of Io.
2616. Io was a priestess of the Goddess Hera in Argos and an ancestor of many kings and heroes such as: Perseus, Cadmus, Heracles, Minos, Lynceus, Cepheus, and Danaus.
2617. In Ancient Hellenic the adjective Ionios (Ἰόνιος) was used as an epithet for the sea because Io swam across it.
2618. The ancients connected Io with the Moon, and in Aeschylus' Prometheus Bound, where Io encounters Prometheus, she refers to herself as "the horned virgin/virgo/September", both bovine and lunar.
2619. After wandering Io settled in Egypt.
2620. In Egypt Io made a statue of Demeter (Brigid/Danu), and this goddess was then called Isis (Isidas).
2621. Isis (Brigid/Danu/Mary) is Io.
2622. On the west coast of Lefkas, there is a rare species of sea lilies, and samphire, a succulent plant belonging to the fennel family, which in Crete is called erucaria (eru-karia/Karya).
2623. The etymology of the word eru+karia (for the etymology of the word Karia/Karya see above).
2624. Crinoids are marine animals that make up the class Crinoidea of the echinoderms (phylum Echinodermata).
2625. Crinoidea comes from the Hellenic word krinon, "a lily" (sida), and eidos, "form".
2626. Wild gladioli, carnations, yellow flowers of the asfakia/Jerusalem sage grow in Lefkada.
2627. The village of Sfakiotes, Lefkada, derives its name from the asfakia/Jerusalem sage plant which grows a plenty in and around the village.
2628. The thickets and ravines of Lefkada are a mass of pournari – holm oak (kop), hawthorn (Brigid) and the cypress trees, tree medic and Judas trees.
2629. In the area between Drymona and Hortata, in April, the Judas trees paint the mountainsides (kop-sides) mauve with explosions of flowers before putting out leaves. Next to these are the ornamental acacias (Iusaaset/Danu) with their clusters of white flowers.
2630. Almond and wild pear trees grow in the thickets, birches and plane trees in ravines and stream beds, willows by the waterfall in Rahi, Lefkada. And, finally, pomegranates (kop-sidas) and quince tangle in the hedgerows with clematis and honeysuckle.
2631. The sun's rays (Elatha) are the Dorians i.e. Hellenes, the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí,, Kop sídhu/Kopsida who are the Druids or Druidas.
2632. Similarly, Christian symbolism often uses almond branches as a symbol of the Virgin Birth of Jesus (Horus/Bodb Sída); paintings often include almonds encircling the baby Jesus and as a symbol of Mary (Isis/Brigid).
2633. The word "Luz", which appears in Genesis 30:37, sometimes translated as "hazel" i.e. copse (kops).
2641. The Druids (Kop Sidas) came forth from Atlantis Tír na nÓg, Karya Thaminin (Mount Guti/Judi) Southeastern Anatolia, Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut), Ireland, Wales, and Scotland.
2642. The Druidic class included law-speakers, poets, and doctors, among other learned professions, although the best known among the Druids were the religious leaders.
2643. The Druids (Druidas/Dru-idas/Kop Sidas) believed in a form of reincarnation and held a high position in Gaulish society and performed the ritual of oak and mistletoe as described by Pliny, the Elder.
2644. The ritual of oak and mistletoe is a Celtic religious ceremony, in which white-clad druids climbed a sacred tree (kop), cut (Κοψ) down the mistletoe growing on it, sacrificed two white bulls and used the mistletoe to make an elixir to cure infertility and the effects of poison.
2645. The ritual of oak and mistletoe is known from a single passage in the Natural History by Roman historian Pliny the Elder, written in the 1st century AD. Speaking of mistletoe, he writes:
2648. Other Roman texts also employ the form druidae (dru+ˈidae), while the same term was used by Hellenic ethnographers as δρυΐδης (druidēs).
2649. Although no extant Romano-Celtic inscription is known to contain the form, the word is cognate with the later insular Celtic words, Old Irish druí ‘druid, sorcerer,' Old Cornish druw, Middle Welsh dryw ‘seer; wren’.
2650. Based on all available forms, the hypothetical proto-Celtic word may then be reconstructed as *dru-wid-s (pl. *druwides) meaning "oak-knower." The two elements go back to the Proto-Indo-European roots *deru and *weid- "to see".
2651. The sense of "oak-knower" (or "oak-seer") is supported by Pliny the Elder, who in his Natural History considered the word to contain the Hellenic noun drýs (δρύς), "oak-tree" and the Hellenic suffix -idēs (-ιδης) (kopsides/copseides).
2652. The modern Irish word for Oak is Dair, which occurs in anglicized placenames like Derry – Doire, and Kildare – Cill Dara (literally the "church of oak").
2653. Kildare Abbey is a former monastery in County Kildare, Ireland, claimed to be founded by St Brigid of Kildare (Brigid) in the 5th century, and destroyed in the 12th century.
2654. Kildare Abbey also means "church of oak" or "church of kop".
2655. The etymology of the word Druid borrows from French, druide, from Old French, via Latin, from Gaulish. The earliest record of the term is reported in Hellenic as Δρυΐδαι (Druḯdai) (plural), cited in Diogenes Laertius in the 3rd century CE. The native Celtic word for "druid" is first attested in Latin texts as druides (plural), and other texts also employ the form druidae (akin to the Hellenic form). It is understood that the Latin form is borrowing from Gaulish. The word is cognate with the later insular Celtic words, Old Irish druí (“druid, sorcerer”) and early Welsh dryw (“seer”). The proto-Celtic word may be *druwits (literally “oak-knower”), from Proto-Indo-European *dóru (“tree”) and *weyd- (“to see”).
2656. The etymology of the word doras is Scottish Gaelic, Alternative forms dorus.
2657. The etymology of the word dorus, Dorus (Ancient Greek: Δῶρος) was the eponymous founder of the Dorians and son of Hellen and Orseïs.
2658. The etymology of the word Dru:
2659. Etymology 2. δόρυ, 1. wood, tree, 2. stem, spear shaft, spear, lance, pole, lance.
2660. The Pronunciation ðóɾi comes from Dori-an. Dori also means "gift".
2661. The Dorians were Druids, i.e., Kopsidas, the people of the gift who came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), Karya Thaminin (Mount Guti/Judi) Southeastern Anatolia, Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut), Ireland, Wales and Scotland.
2662. The etymology of the word dóry,
2663. In the Hellenic language, the word Druid is “Δρυίδες/Δρυ-ίδες”.
2664. The Hellenic word for oak tree is Δρυ also δρυς.
2665. The English word for oak trees is kop or copse or kops
2666. The etymology of the word id that forms the word Dru+id.
2667. Julius Caesar claimed that the Druids (Dru-idas) were one of the two most important social groups in the region (alongside the equites, or nobles) and were responsible for organizing worship and sacrifices, divination, and judicial procedure in Gaulish, British and Irish society.
2668. Julius Caesar also claimed that the Druids were exempt from military service and the payment of taxes and that they had the power to excommunicate people from religious festivals.
2669. Two other classical writers, Diodorus Siculus, and Strabo, also wrote about the role of druids in Gallic society, claiming that the druids were held in such respect that if they intervened between two armies they could stop the battle.
2670. The druids' instruction was secret and was carried on in caves and forests (copse/kops).
2671. Diodorus Siculus asserts that a sacrifice acceptable to the Celtic gods had to be attended by a druid (Kop-sidas), for they were the intermediaries between the people and the divinities. He remarked upon the importance of prophets in druidic ritual:
2572. Alexander Cornelius Polyhistor referred to the Druids as philosophers and called their doctrine of the immortality of the soul and reincarnation or metempsychosis "Pythagorean":
2573. Pythagoras was of Druidic/Atlantean/Tír na nÓg ancestry.
2574. The Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kop Sida, Druids, and Celts did not fear death, and this made them an adamant force, and they were uncontrollable.
2575. Caesar remarks: "The principal point of their doctrine is that the soul does not die and that after death it passes from one body into another." Caesar wrote:
2676. Diodorus Siculus, writing in 36 BCE, described how the druids followed "the Pythagorean doctrine," that human souls "are immortal and after a prescribed number of years they commence a new life in a new body."
2677. Two Hellenic texts of c. 300 BCE: one was a history of philosophy written by Sotion of Alexandria, and the other a study of magic that was widely albeit incorrectly attributed to Aristotle.
2678. These mention the existence of druidas, or wise men belonging to the Keltois (Celts) and Galatias (the Galatians or the Gauls).
2679. Both texts are now lost but were quoted in the 2nd century CE work Vitae by Diogenes Laertius.
2680. Another classical writer to take up describing the druids not too long after was Diodorus Siculus, who published this description in his Bibliotheca historicae in 36 BCE.
2681. Such an idea was expanded on by Strabo, writing in the 20s CE, who declared that amongst the Gauls, there were three types of honoured figures: the poets and singers known as bardoi, the diviners and specialists in the natural world known as o'vateis, and those who studied "moral philosophy", the druidai.
2682. The Roman writer Tacitus, himself a senator and a historian, described how when the Roman army, led by Suetonius Paulinus, attacked the island of Mona (Anglesey, Ynys Môn in Welsh), the legionaries were awestruck on landing by the appearance of a band of druids, who, with hands uplifted to the sky, poured forth terrible imprecations on the heads of the invaders. He states that these "terrified our soldiers who had never seen such a thing before." The courage of the Romans, however, soon overcame such fears, according to the Roman historian; the Britons were put to flight, and the sacred groves (sacred copse) of Mona were cut down.
2683. Mona, modern-day Anglesey has long been associated with the Druids (Kop Sida).
2684. Mona is the anglicized form Gaelic Muadhnait, from muadh "noble."
2685. The etymology of the word mona is from Old English, Noun, mōna m (nominative plural mōnan) 1. moon.
2686. In 60 CE the Roman general Gaius Suetonius Paulinus led a legion to destroy the stronghold of the Druid priests and power brokers of Celtic society.
2687. Utilizing his amphibious Batavian contingent as a surprise vanguard assault, he destroyed the shrine and the sacred groves (sacred kops) at Mona, modern-day Anglesea.
2688. The Romans saw the Druids as a dangerous element.
2689. The Druids were extremely powerful priests, the keepers of sacred knowledge, wisdom and history, and they were also king makers.
2690. The Celts were the only people that defeated the Roman Republic in The Battle of the Allia in 390 BC.
2691. The Romans were determined to wipe out the Celts.
2692. One of the things that the Romans couldn’t believe when they arrived in Britain is how the Celts seem to have no fear of death, so brave were the warriors.
2693. Such bravery was armour no weapon could penetrate..
2694. The Druids were the spiritual glue that held Celtic tribes together in shared belief.
2695. The Roman quest was to obliterate the ancient culture of the Celts.
2696. The Romans wanted no one to be in doubt as to who was in charge.
2697. During the Gallic Wars of 58 to 51 BCE, the Roman army, led by Julius Caesar, conquered the many tribal chiefdoms of Gaul, and annexed it as a part of the Roman Empire.
2698. According to accounts produced in the following centuries, the new rulers of Roman Gaul subsequently introduced measures to wipe out the Celts.
2699. Suetonius, writing in the 2nd century CE, wrote about the Roman (Latin) legal attacks on the Celts.
2700. Rome's first emperor, Augustus (who had ruled from 27 BCE till 14 CE and was born on 23 September 63), had decreed that no-one could be both a Druid and a Roman citizen, and that this was followed by a law passed by the later Emperor Claudius (who had ruled from 41 to 54 CE) which "thoroughly suppressed" the druids by introducing laws banning their religious practices.
2701. Ironically, Augustus had Druidic ancestry.
2702. Gaius Octavius Augustus is among my ancestors through the line of Lavinia, the daughter of Latinus, the grand daughter to Odysseus the king of Ithaca/Lefkada.
2703. The Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, the Druids-Druidas/Aravani had brought knowledge and the religion of the Just, the real religion of Source (God), from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), Karya Thaminin (Gordyene/Gordiean mountains), Göbekli Tepe, Ireland, Wales and Scotland to ancient Egypt, Greece (Ellada), Rome, Persia, Babylonia, Assyria, Suma, India, Arabia and many other parts of the world.
2704. The ancient Roman, Greek, Indian, Egyptian and Semitic religions are all a counterfeit of the one true religion of Source (God) that came forth from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), Karya Thaminin (Gordyene/Gordiean mountains), Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut), Ireland, Wales and Scotland.
2705. It is, in fact, the religion of the Just, the Kop Sidas religion that has been counterfeited by the illegitimate, Semitic Germanic-Roman Christian church.
2706. All orders of society were in the power of the Druids.
2707. The Druids were the intermediaries between the people and the divinities.
2708. The power of the Druids over all society diminished significantly, as the Romans priests took control.
2709. The Romans curtailed the power of the Druids by slaughtering them, killing off almost every single druid.
2710. It was the Genocide of the Druids.
2711. Some Druids (Kop-sidas/Kops-idas) took the name Palaiologos (Pa-la-io-logos).
2712. The word Palaio means ancient, and logos in theology is defined as, the Word of God.
2713. The ancient word for Palaio-logos is Kop-sidas, and, therefore, Palaio-logos is another word for Kopsidas, and The Word of God.
2714. Those who preserve all their inherent natural liberties, i.e., the Ekklesia/Apella create the conditions that form a politeia.
2715. The Ekklesia/Apella represents divine order, fairness, the law and the natural law. It includes the whole order of social and political relationships in a polis.
2716. Natural law is the organizer of the "communal affairs of mankind within the politeia, particularly assemblies," it is a mark of civilized existence, inherent custom, and proper procedure.
2717. The Spartan Constitution, or Politeia, was the government and laws of the Dorian city-state of Sparta from the time of Lycurgus from approximately the 8th century BC to the incorporation of Sparta into the Roman Republic in 146 BC.
2718. Every city-state of ancient Greece had a politeia at all times during its sovereign life.
2719. The Constitution of the Athenians (ancient Greek Ἀθηναίων πολιτεία, Athenaion Politeia) was the political system of ancient Athens during the 5th century BC.
2720. The Lamian War, (323–322 BC) was fought by a coalition of city-states including Athens and the Aetolian League against Macedon and its ally Boeotia.
2721. The war ended in a Macedonian victory.
2722. The Athenians were made to dissolve their politeia and establish a plutocratic system in its stead.
2723. The Battle of Corinth was a fight fought between the Roman Republic and the city-state of Corinth and its allies in the Achaean League in 146 BC, which resulted in the complete destruction of Corinth.
2724. This battle marked the beginning of Roman domination in the region.
2725. In the ancient Roman religion, Latinus was a king of the Latin’s who gave his name to the tribe that founded the first capital of the Latins, Laurentum.
2726. In the ancient Roman religion Latinus was described as the son of Faunus and Marica, and father of Lavinia with his wife, Amata.
2727. Faunus (Osiris) was the horned god of the forest, plains, and fields; when he made cattle fertile, he was called Inuus.
2728. He came to be equated in literature with the Greek god Pan.
2729. Pan is associated with the mother goddess Rhea and Cybele (Brigid/Ops/Isis/Osiris/Kop Sidas).
2730. Faunus (Osiris/Kop Sida) was one of the oldest Roman deities who came with his people from Arcadia (Ancient Greece).
2731. His shade was consulted as a god of prophecy under the name of Fatuus, with oracles in the sacred grove (sacred copse) of Tibur, around the well Albunea, and on the Aventine Hill in ancient Rome itself.
2732. In the ancient Roman religion, Marica (sprit of Isis/Brigid/Cybele) was a nymph (sida), and the mother of Latinus, who was also occasionally referred to as the son of Marica.
2733. The sacred forest (sacred copse) near Minturnae was dedicated to Marica.
2734. A lake nearby was also named after her.
2735. Marica was a form of Diana Lucifera/Lucifer (Brigid/Isis/Osiris/Kopsidas/Khonsu/Yah).
2736. Telemachus, the son of Odysseus and Penelope from Ithaca/Lefkada was the father of Latinus.
2737. Telemachus was induced by Athena to marry Circe, and became by her the father of Latinus
2738. Circe was the daughter of the sun god Helios, and the daughter of Hecate.
2739. Helios (Osiris/Dagda) was the personification of the Sun in Greek mythology, and the brother of the goddesses Selene (Isis/Brigit), the moon.
2740. Hecate (Hathor/Isis/Heqet-Brigid) usually holds two torches or a key and is also depicted in triple form.
2741. The name Hecate (Ἑκάτη, Hekátē) is from the Greek word for 'will.'
2742. Hecate is also From Ἑκατός Hekatos, an obscure epithet of Apollo (Kop Sida).
2743. This has been translated as "she that operates from afar," "she that removes or drives off," "the far reaching one" or "the far-darter".
2744. Hecate is also the name of the Egyptian goddess of childbirth, Heqet.
2745. Heqet is an Egyptian goddess of fertility, identified with Hathor, represented in the form of a frog.
2746. The name is written as ḥqt with the determinative "frog" or as ḥqtyt with the "egg" (goddess).
2747. Later, as a fertility goddess, associated explicitly with the last stages of the flooding of the Nile, and so with the germination of corn, Heqet was associated with the final stages of childbirth.
2748. This association, which appears to have arisen during the Middle Kingdom, gained her the title She who hastens the birth (cf. the role of Heqet in the story of The Birth of the Royal Children from the Westcar Papyrus.
2749. Some say that—even though no ancient Egyptian term for "midwife" is known for certain—midwives often called themselves the Servants of Heqet, and that her priestesses were trained in midwifery.
2750. Women often wore amulets of her during childbirth, which depicted Heqet as a frog, sitting in a lotus (Sidas).
2751. In the Osiris myth, it was Heqet who breathed life into the new body of Horus at birth, as she was a goddess of the last moments of birth.
2752. As the birth of Horus became more intimately associated with the resurrection of Osiris, so Heqet's role became one more closely associated with resurrection.
2753. Eventually, this association led to her amulets gaining the phrase I am the resurrection in the Christian era along with cross (Atlantis Cross) and lamb symbolism.
2754. Heqet (Brigid/Danu/Isis/Mary) was considered the wife of Khnum, who formed the bodies of new children on his potter's wheel
2755. Hecate was regarded with rulership over earth, sea, and sky, as well as a universal role as Saviour (Soteira), Mother of Angels and the Cosmic World Soul or Anima mundi or World Sidas.
2756. The world soul (Greek: ψυχὴ κόσμου) ψυχὴ=ΨX.
2757. Hecate (Brigid/Danu/Isis/Mary/Cybele/Demeter) was worshiped among the Carians (Karians/Karya) of Anatolia, the region where most theophoric names invoking Hecate, such as Hecataeus or Hecatomnus, the father of Mausolus, are attested, and where Hecate remained a Great Goddess into historical times, at her unrivaled cult site in Lagina.
2758. The monuments to Hecate in Phrygia and Caria (Karya) are numerous.
2759. The figure of Hecate can often be associated with the figure of Isis (Kop Sidas).
2760. Later traditions tell of her moving to Italy, where she was identified with Cape Circeo.
2761. Circe (nymph/sidas) was renowned for her vast knowledge of potions and herbs.
2762. Through the use of these and a magic wand or staff (Aravani), she transformed her enemies, or those who offended her, into wild beasts.
2763. In Homer's Odyssey, Circe is described as living in a mansion that stands in the middle of a clearing in a dense wood (copse-Κοψ).
2764. Circe invited Odysseus' crew to a feast of familiar food, a pottage of cheese and meal, sweetened with honey and laced with wine, but also laced with one of her magical potions and drunk from an enchanted cup (kop).
2765. Latinus is a descendant of Hellen, Magnitas, and Macedon, with the first, i.e., Hellen being the father of Doros, Xuthos, and Aeolos.
2766. The Hesiod and later accounts of Latinus are compatible with the Roman account because Odysseus and Hellen' lineage are traced back to Osiris (Dagda/Kop Sida).
2767. Latinus hosted Aeneas's army of exiled Trojans and offered them the chance to reorganise their life in Latium.
2768. Amata, the wife of Latinus wished his daughter Lavinia to be betrothed to Turnus, king of the Rutuli, but Faunus (Osiris) and the gods insisted that he give her instead to Aeneas; consequently, Turnus declared war on Aeneas and was killed two weeks into the conflict.
2769. Ascanius, the son of Aeneas, later founded Alba Longa and was the first in a long series of kings leading to Romulus and Remus, the founders of Rome.
2770. In Roman mythology, Romulus is believed to be the first king of Rome.
2771. Romulus is believed to be the founder of the city of Rome and the Roman Kingdom.
2772. According to the Roman annalists, this happened on 21 April 753 BC
2773. Romulus had a twin brother who's name was Remus.
2774. Romulus and Remus are often only seen in art as infants being suckled by a she-wolf.
2775. This legend had to be reconciled with a dual tradition, set earlier, that had the Trojan refugee Aeneas escape to Italy and found the line of Romans through his son Iulus, the namesake of the Julio-Claudian dynasty.
2776. The Julio-Claudian dynasty wer five Roman emperors—Augustus, Tiberius, Caligula, Claudius, and Nero or the family to which they belonged.
2777. The Julio-Claudian dynasty claimed descend through Cybele (Ops/Kop Sidas). through Lavinia the wife of Aeneas, the daughter of Latinus and Amata.
2778. Augustus claimed descent from Aeneas and Lavinia.
2779. Aeneas father was the second cousin of King Priam of Troy.
2780. Aeneas also married Roma, the other daughter of Telemachus.
2781. The city of Rome was named after Roma the daughter of Telemachus and not after Romulus.
2782. Telemachus was the son of Odysseus and Penelope of Ithaca i.e. Lefkada.
2783. The mother of Romulus and Remus was Rhea Silvia.
2784. She was a vestal virgin and the daughter of the former King, Numitor, who had been displaced by his brother Amulius.
2785. Rhea Silvia claimed that the god Mars/Ares/Horus/Osiris visited her in a sacred grove (sacred copse) and that the father of Romulus and Remus was the god Mars/Ares/Horus/Osiris.
2786. The history of the Pontifex Maximus spans from the time of Numa Pompilius (Kop Sida) to the time of Augustus.
2787. Numa Pompilius (Kop-sidas) created the Pontifex Maximus. the head of the principal college of priests.
2788. Numa Pompilius is among my ancestors.
2789. With the accession of Augustus, the election of the Pontifex Maximus ceased as each successive emperor held the office.
2790. In 382 AD, when the Eastern Emperor Theodosius I, established Jesus (Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) as the official god of the Roman Empire, the Western Emperor Gratian relinquished the office of Pontifex Maximus to the priests of Rome, who have held it since that time through an incorporated office (a corporation sole/sol/soul/sidas/Bodb Sida/Kop Sida).
2791. Peter is a common masculine given name.
2792. The name Peter is derived, via Latin "petra," from the Hellenic word πέτρος (Petros) meaning "stone" or "rock."
2793. According to the counterfeit New Testament, Jesus of Nazareth gave Saint Peter (whose given name was Simon) the name Kephas or Kepha meaning "stone" in Aramaic.
2794. The word Kepha is similar to the Hellenic word Kephale or Kepha-le.
2795. The Hellenic word Kephale means head (kop)
2796. The word “le” found in the word Kepha-le means “the.”
2797. The word Kepha-le means “the stone, ” and at the same time it means head or kop.
2798. Pindar, Olympian Ode 9. 42 (trans. Conway) (Greek lyric C5th B.C.):
2799. The people (laos) of one origin, the race made out of stone are the Kop Sidas who descended from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg) and the stones at Göbekli Tepe (Karya/Wal-Nut) and came forth from Ireland, Wales, Scotland, Frisia, the Netherland, France (Vannes, Swden and Denmark.
2800. Scotland means the land of the Irish.
2801. The story of Jesus (Bodb Sída) giving Saint Peter (Kepha-le/the head/kop/petra/stone/laos/Kop-sidas) the keys of Heaven and the powers of "binding and loosing and naming him as the "rock" is a metaphor for the church (Ekklesia/Apella) and the true church would be built by Kop Sida, therefore, the true church, i.e., ekklesia/apella is Bodb Sída, i.e., Kop Sida/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen').
2802. The primacy of the Roman bishop is mainly derived from their claim as the traditional successor to Peter (Kop Sida/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen').
2803. The counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman empire's counterfeit New Testament indicates that the fictional Peter's father's name was John (or Jonah or Jona) and was from the village of Bethsaida (Beth-saida/Beth-sida) in the province of Galilee or Gaulanitis.
2804. The etymology of the word Bethsaida, Beth+saida.
2805. The Semites of the illegitimate, counterfeit, Germanic-Holy Roman Empire are claiming their authority from Kop Sida/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen') who descended from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), Karya Thaminin i. e. the Village (Karya) of the Eighty, Göbekli Tepe and came forth from Ireland, Wales, Scotland, Frisia, the Netherland, France, Sweden, Denmark, Egypt, Ellada, and Rome.
2806. The true Ekklesia/Apella are the stones, i.e., laos, 'people,' from las, 'stone' Peter-Petra, the souls, sidas. Numa Pompilius, Latinus -Spartans/Kopsidas/Kop Sida/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen') King Kar, King Byzas, who all descended from Atlantis (Tír na nÓg), Karya Thaminin i. e. the Village (Karya) of the Eighty, Göbekli Tepe and came forth from Ireland, Wales and Scotland, Frisia, the Netherland, France (Vannes), Sweden, Poland, Denmark, Maykop, Western Caucasus region of Southern Russia, Egypt, Ellada, Rome, and many other regions.
2807. It means that there was no such a man, a Semite also known as Simon Peter, Simeon, or Simōn, who lived in the flesh approximately 2000 years ago and was one of the Twelve Apostles of a supposed Semitic Jesus of Nazareth.
2808. The story of Saint Peter appears to have been counterfeited by the Popes and priesthood of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire for the ignorant masses, designed to give exclusive power to themselves and exclusive power and authority over the masses, and to prevent others from claiming authority.
2809. The story of Saint Peter is Janus-faced.
2810. The counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/Bitish/Danish Holy Roman Empire has managed to deceive the world into believing that the Popes authority comes from the Middle East (false Jerusalem) via a counterfeit Saint Peter and a counterfeit God who they identify as a Semitic Jesus of Nazareth.
2811. The people have been deceived in their ignorance.
2812. The "Roman Republic" (Latin: Res Publica Romana; Greek: Πολιτεία τῶν Ῥωμαίων Politeia tōn Rhōmaiōn) was the Politeia of the Romans.
2813. The Roman Republic was the era of ancient Roman civilization beginning with the overthrow of the Roman Kingdom, traditionally dated to 509 BC, and ending in 27 BC with the establishment of the Roman Empire.
2814. The Roman Empire is characterized by a government headed by emperors.
2815. The first emperor of the Roman Empire was Augustus.
2816. Julius Caesar, born on the date, 13 July 100 BC, and died on the date, 15 March 44 BC, was the first historical Roman to be officially deified.
2817. Julius Caesar was deified as the god Osiris (Kop Sida).
2818. He was posthumously granted the title Divus Iulius or Divus Julius (the divine Julius or the deified Julius) by decree of the Roman Senate on 1 January 42 BC.
2819. Both Octavian and Mark Antony promoted the cult of Divus Iulius.
2820. After the death of Mark Antony, Octavian, as the adoptive son of Julius Caesar assumed the title of Divi Filius, son of the God Julius Caesar.
2821. Octavian/Augustus was deified as the god Horus (Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen').
2822. Augustus claiming to be Horus, the son of Julius Caesar i.e. Osiris.
2823. Augustus was emperor, the sovereign ruler of the Roman Empire and the Pontifex Maximus, the high priest of the College of Pontiffs (Collegium Pontificum), and also carried the title Divi Filius "son of a god."
2824. All Caesars from the time of Augustus were Emperors, the sovereign rulers of the Roman Empire, and held the title Divi Filius "son of a god," and up until Gratian held the office of Pontifex Maximus, the high priest of the College of Pontiffs (Collegium Pontificum).
2825. The Battle of Actium was the decisive confrontation of the Final War of the Roman Republic, a naval engagement between Octavian (Augustus) and the combined forces of Mark Antony and Cleopatra on 2 September 31 BC, on the Ionian Sea off the shores of Leucas (Lefkas/Ithaca) near the city of Actium, in the then Roman province of Epirus.
2826. Immediately after Augustus had the victory over Mark Antony and Cleopatra in 31 BCE, Emperor Augustus rebuilt Dodona in Thesprotia after it was destroyed by Aemilius Paulus in 167 BCE.
2827. In 241 CE, a priest named Poplius Memmius Leon organized the Naia festival of Dodona.
2828. Emperor Julian consulted the oracle at Dodona in 362 CE before his military campaigns against the Persians.
2829. Dodona retained significance for Christians given that a Bishop Theodorus of Dodona attended the First Council of Ephesus (Ep-hesus) in 431 CE.
2830. The etymology of the word Ephesus, Ep+hesus.
2831. Augustus also founded Nicopolis " the City of Victory") in 31 BC commemorating his victory over Antony and Cleopatra.
2832. Nicopolis is situated opposite Leucas (Lefkas/Ithaca) near the town now called Preveza and near the Nekromanteion, the ancient Greek temple of necromancy devoted to Hades and Persephone.
2833. Nicopolis was given the territories of southern Epirus including Ambracia, most of Akarnania, and western Aetolia.
2834. Many inhabitants of the surrounding areas – Kassopaia, Ambracia, parts of Acarnania including Lefkas, Palairos, Amphilochikon, Calydon, Lysimachia and western Aetolia – were forced to relocate to the new city.
2835. Octavian's victory over Mark Antony and Cleopatra at the Battle of Actium in 31 BC annexed Egypt into the Roman Empire.
2836. Following Octavian's victory, the size of the empire dramatically increased.
2837. The Roman Empire's populace grew to an estimated 70 to 90 million inhabitants.
2838. Under Claudius, the Roman Empire invaded Britannia, its first significant expansion since Augustus.
2839. The first two centuries of the Roman empire's existence were a period of unprecedented political stability and prosperity known as the Pax Romana, or "Roman Peace."
2840. A period of increasing trouble and decline began with the reign of Commodus.
2841. Commodus' assassination in 192 CE triggered the Year of the Five Emperors, of which Septimius Severus emerged victoriously.
2842. The murder of Alexander Severus in 235 led to the Crisis of the Third Century in which 26 men were declared emperor by the Roman Senate over a fifty-year time span.
2843. The empire stabilized under the reign of Diocletian.
2844. Diocletian introduced the Tetrarchy in 293, which saw four emperors rule the empire at once, marking the end of the Crisis of the Third Century and the recovery of the Roman Empire.
2845. This arrangement was ultimately unsuccessful.
2846. It leads to civil war.
2847. The civil war finally ended with Constantine I, who defeated his rivals and became the sole ruler of the Roman Empire.
2848. The Palaiologos i.e. Kop-sidas families assisted Constantine the Great transfer the capital of the Empire from Rome to Byzantium in 330 AD and designated his new capital officially as Nova Roma (Νέα Ῥώμη) 'New Rome.'
2849. The Megarians said that their town owed its origin to king Car/Kar/Karya who built the citadel called 'Caria/Karya' and the temples of Demeter (DanuBrigid) called Megara, from which the place derived its name.
2850. Megara is known to have early ties with Miletos, in the region of Caria/Karya in Asia Minor.
2851. In historical times, Megara was an early dependency of Corinth, in which capacity colonists from Megara founded Megara Hyblaea, a small polis north of Syracuse in Sicily.
2852. The Megarians founded Chalcedon in 685 BC, as well as Byzantium (c. 667 BC).
2853. Both cities acted under the leadership and sanction of an Apollo oracle.
2854. Megara cooperated with that of Delphi. Miletos had her own oracle of Apollo Didymeus Milesios in Didyma.
2855. Didyma means twins reffering to the twins Apollo and Artemis.
2856. Also, there are many parallels in the political organisation of both cities.
2857. Car/Kar/Karya was also said to have founded the city Alabanda, which he named after Alabandus, his son by Callirhoe (the daughter of the river god Maeander).
2858. Meander (Maeander), is the patron deity of the Meander river (modern Büyük Menderes River) in Caria/Karya, southern Asia Minor (modern Turkey).
2859. King Car/Kar is named after Karya Thaminin (Mount Guti/Judi) i. e. the Village of the Eighty — that being the number saved from the Great Flood.
2860. King CarKar/ Karya was descended from the Kop Sida who came forth from Tír na nÓg (Atlantis), Karya Thaminin (Mount Guti/Judi) and Gobekli Tepe.
2861. Byzas was also a king of Megara and the eponymous founder of Byzantium in the 7th century BC.
2862. According to Greek folklore, Byzas was son the of Poseidon (Lir/Osiris/Dagda) and his mother, Keroessa ("the horned"), was the daughter of Io (Isis/Brigid) and Zeus (Amun-Ra/Elatha/Elada.
2863. It means that King Byzas and King Kar (Karya) were descendant from Poseidon, i.e., Lir, the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Síde, Kop Sida, who came forth from Tír na nÓg (Atlantis), Karya Thaminin (Mount Guti/Judi) i. e. the Village of the Eighty and Gobekli Tepe.
2864. I am a descendant of King Byzas and King Kar (Karya).
2865. Byzantium was the old Hellenic/Dorian/Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kar/Karya/Byzas/Kopsida, Megarian colony on the site that later became Constantinople and later Instanbul.
2866. Constantine the Great intentionally moved the capital of the Roman Empire from Rome to Byzantium because of its historical importance and connection to Karya Thaminin i. e. the Village (Karya) of the Eighty Gordyene (Gordiean) mountains and Tír na nÓg (Atlantis).
2867. Constantine was a Roman Emperor of Illyrian and Hellenic/Macedonian/Celtic origin from 306 to 337 AD.
2868. He was the son of Flavius Valerius Constantius, a Roman Army officer, and his consort Helena.
2869. The story about Helena taking a religious tour of Syria Palaestina, during which she allegedly discovered the True Cross of a crucified Semitic Jesus is a red herring.
2870. Flavius Valerius Constantius became Caesar, the deputy emperor in the west, in 293 AD.
2871. Constantine was sent east, where he rose through the ranks to become a military tribune under Emperors Diocletian and Galerius.
2872. In 305, Constantius raised himself to the rank of Augustus, senior western emperor, and Constantine was recalled west to campaign under his father in Britannia (Britain).
2873. Constantius I (Latin: Marcus Flavius Valerius Constantius Herculius Augustus; March c. 250 – 25 July 306), commonly known as Constantius Chlorus, literally "Constantius the Pale"), was Caesar, a form of Roman co-emperor, from 293 to 306.
2874. He was the father of Constantine the Great and founder of the Constantinian dynasty.
2875. Constantius I was born in Dardania.
2876. Celtic groups from the various La Tène chiefdoms (Kopsida) were present in Dardania.
2877. The Dardanians were of the tribe of Dan, meaning from the tribe of Danu (The Tuatha Dé Danann).
2878. Constantine the Great was of the tribe of Danu (i.e., Kopsidas), which came forth from Tír na nÓg (Atlantis), Karya Thaminin, and Gobekli Tepe.
2879. The Byzantine Empire, also referred to as the Eastern Roman Empire, was the continuation of the Spartan, Corinthian, Megarian, Carian/Karya/Roman Empire in the East.
2880. This region included the whole Greek peninsula with some other northern parts of the Balkans, the provinces around the Black Sea, those of the Bosphorus, all of Asia Minor, Cappadocia, and extending to Armenia Minor. Also included were Magna Graecia (southern part of the Italian peninsula and Sicily), and the other provinces along the eastern rim of the Mediterranean Sea. (Rhinocolura i.e. false Israel-Middle East), Syria, Cyrenaica, and Egypt). These Roman provinces had been Hellenic colonies or Hellenic-ruled states during the Hellenistic period, i.e. until the Roman conquests.
2881. The term "Byzantine" is used to label the later years of the Roman Empire.
2882. Although the Byzantine Empire had a multi-ethnic character during most of its history and preserved Romano-Hellenistic traditions, it became identified by its western and northern contemporaries with its increasingly dominant Hellenic element.
2883. The occasional use of the term "Empire of the Greeks" (Latin: Imperium Graecorum) was used to refer to the Eastern Roman Empire, and the Byzantine Emperor as Imperator Graecorum (Emperor of the Greeks) were also used to separate it from the kingdoms of the West.
2884. The College of Pontiffs were potential rivals to the Emperors of Rome having lost the office of Pontifex Maximus to the Emperor Augustus.
2885. The Pontifex Maximus was the most important member of the college of Pontiffs.
2886. Before the Roman Empire, the office of Pontifex Maximus was publicly elected from the candidates of existing pontiffs, until the Emperors began to assume the title, following Julius Caesar's example automatically.
2887. The divine attributes of the Emperors were also becoming problematic within the Roman Empire.
2888. Constantine the Great gathered together all the priests.
2889. This council was the first effort to attain consensus through an assembly.
2890. Its main accomplishments were the settlement of the nature of the Son of God.
2891. It was decided to shift the focus from the Emperors as the Son of God i.e. Horus (Bodb Sída), to a counterfeit of Horus (Bodb Sída) i.e. Jesus.
2892. The Emperors and as Pontifex Maximus would now be represented by the name Jesus.
2893. This way nothing had really changed for the Emperors.
2894. The name Jesus was borrowed from Iusaaset (Danu), Hesus (Dagda) and Christ from krishna (Horus/Bodb Sída/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen'/Kop-sida).
2895. The name Jesus was adopted to represent the Emperors/Pontifex Maximus for all of the Roman Empire.
2896. With Egypt and Britannia incorporated into the Roman empire, one uniting creed was required for the people of empire.
2897. The people of ancient Egypt, Greece, Rome, Britannia and other parts of the Roman Empire believed in their respective religions, not realizing that all the religions were one and the same.
2898. The Roman Empire would be unified under Jesus (Bodb Sída/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen'/Kop Sida).
2899. Under this order it appeared to the masses that the emperor was not God nor the son of God.
2900. The people were deceived in their ignorance.
2901. Just as the ancient Greek and Roman Gods were counterfeits of the Egyptian/Druidic/Atlantean (Tuatha Dé Danann) Gods, so is Jesus a counterfeit of the ancient Egyptian/Druidic God Horus/Bodb Sída, incarnate of Osiris (Dagda/Bodb Sída/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen'/Kop-sidas).
2902. Theodosius I, was the last emperor to rule over both the eastern and the western halves of the Roman Empire.
2903. The empire was gradually eroded by abuses of power, civil wars, barbarian Semitic migrations and invasions, military reforms and economic depression.
2904. The Romans expelled the Semites from Syria Palaestina after the Bar Kokhba revolt, where they immigrated to Europe and later became known as the Vikings (VI KINGS).
2905. The Semites adopted European names.
2906. The Kokhba revolt was a rebellion of the Semites against the Romans in province of Syria Palaestina which the Romans renamed Aelia Capitolina.
2907. The first revolt was in 66−70 CE and the last was in circa 132–136 CE.
2908. The Sack of Rome in 410 by the Visigoths with the Semites, and again in 455 by the Vandals with the Semites, accelerated the Western part of the Roman Empire's decay, while the deposition of the emperor, Romulus Augustulus, in 476 by Odoacer, is accepted to mark the end of the Roman Empire in the west.
2909. However, Augustulus was never recognized by his Eastern colleague, and separate rule in the Western part of the Roman Empire only ceased to exist upon the death of Julius Nepos, in 480 CE.
2910. The Western part of the Roman Empire consisted of the western provinces which were administered by a separate independent Imperial court, coequal with (or only nominally subordinate to) that administering the eastern half.
2911. Both "Western Roman Empire" and "Eastern Roman Empire" (or "Byzantine Empire") are modern terms describing de facto independent entities; however, at no point did the Romans consider the Roman Empire split into two, but rather considered it a single state governed by two separate Imperial courts out of administrative expediency.
2912. The view that the Empire was impossible to govern by one emperor was established by Diocletian following the disastrous civil wars and disintegration of the Crisis of the 3rd century, and was instituted in Roman law by his introduction of the Tetrarchy, a form of government which was legally to endure in one form or another for centuries.
2913. The Western Court of the Roman Empire was periodically abolished and recreated for the next two centuries until final abolition by Zeno in 480, by which time there was little effective central control left in the area legally administered by the Western Court.
2914. The Western part of the Roman Empire existed intermittently in several periods between the 3rd and 5th centuries after Diocletian's Tetrarchy and the reunifications associated with Constantine the Great and Julian the Apostate (331/2–363).
2915. Theodosius I divided the Empire upon his death (in 395) between his two sons.
2916. Finally, eighty-five years later, Zeno of the Eastern Empire recognized the reality of the Roman Empire reduced domain in the west.
2917. Roman power ceased to exist even in the Italian Peninsula.
2918. After the deposition of Romulus Augustus and the subsequent death of Julius Nepos, Zeno proclaimed himself the sole emperor of the Roman Empire.
2919. The rise of Odoacer of the Foederati to rule over Italy in 476 was a demarcating event for the end of the Western part of the Roman Empire.
2920. Imperial rule was reimposed in large parts of the western part of the Roman Empire in the sixth century by the armies of the Eastern Roman Empire, but political upheaval in the East Roman heartlands saw the Western provinces slip away once more, this time for good.
2921. The Semites had started to infiltrated the papacy in the West of Europe.
2922. The Popes and Semitic priest hijacked the politea in the west of Europe emulating the Roman/Hellenic/Egyptian politeias.
2923. The Semites have hijacked the ecclesia and are acting as the ecclesia.
2924. Semitic Popes and Semitic priests adopted the deceptive title "The Holy Roman Empire", and the people in Germany, Italy, Bohemia, and Burgundy were deceived in their ignorance.
2925. The Semitic Holy Roman Empire is a illegitimate counterfeit of the Roman Empire.
2926. The illegitimate, counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire is modeled on the Roman Empire, Hellenic/Spartan and Egyptian politeia's but with the Semites claiming to be Gods chosen people.
2927. The pope of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire acts as god on Earth and confirm western Semitic monarchs.
2928. In 795 Charlemagne founded a bishopric in Paderborn.
2929. Paderborn is a city in eastern North Rhine-Westphalia, Germany, capital of the Paderborn district.
2930. When Pope Leo III fled his enemies in Rome he reached Paderborn, where he met Charlemagne and stayed there for three months.
2931. Protected by Charlemagne from his enemies in Rome, Pope Leo III subsequently strengthened Charlemagne's position by crowning him Holy Roman Emperor and "Augustus of the Romans."
2932. Charlemagne reinstated Leo in Rome in 800 and was crowned as Holy Roman Emperor by Leo in return.
2933. Pope Leo III was elected on the very day his predecessor, Adrian I, was buried (26 Dec., 795), and ordained to the office of the papacy the following day.
2934. Pope Adrian I (Latin: Hadrianus I d. 25 December 795) was Pope from 1 February 772 to his death in 795.
2935. He was the son of Theodore, a Roman nobleman.
2936. Adrian and his predecessors had to contend with periodic attempts by the Lombards to expand their holdings in Italy at the expense of the papacy.
2937. Not receiving any support from Constantinople, the popes looked for help to the Franks.
2938. Adrian's tenure saw the culmination of ongoing territorial disputes between Charlemagne and his brother Carloman.
2939. The Lombard king Desiderius (De-sider-ius/De-sida-ius) supported the claims of Carloman's sons to their late father's land, and requested Pope Adrian crown Carloman's sons "Kings of the Frank".
2940. When the Pope failed to do so, Desiderius invaded Papal territory and seized the Duchy of the Pentapolis (five cities).
2941. Charlemagne besieged Pavia and took the Lombard crown for himself.
2942. He then restored the Pentapolis to the Papacy as well as some of the captured Lombard territory.
2943. Desiderius (De-sider-ius//De-sida-ius) was a king of the Lombard Kingdom of northern Italy, ruling from 756 to 774.
2944. He is chiefly known for his connection to Charlemagne, who married his daughter and conquered his realm.
2945. The Lombards were a Germanic people who ruled most of the Italian Peninsula from 568 to 774.
2946. The Lombard historian Paul the Deacon wrote in the Historia Langobardorum that the Lombards descended from a small tribe called the Winnili, who dwelt in southern Scandinavia.
2947. The term Scandinavia in local usage covers the three kingdoms of Denmark, Norway, and Sweden, but in English usage, it also sometimes refers to the Scandinavian Peninsula or to the broader region which includes Finland and Iceland.
2948. Desiderius (De-sider-ius//De-sida-ius) and the Lombards were a people who descended from the Swiderians, i.e., the Tuatha Dé Danann/Kop Sida who came forth from Tír na nÓg and after the Great Flood came forth from Karya Thaminin (Gordiean mountains) and Göbekli Tepe.
2949. Pope Leo III (Latin: Leo; fl. June 12, 816) was Pope from December 26, 795 to his death in 816.
2950. The crowning of Charlemagne as the Emperor of Rome by Pope Leo III was not approved in Constantinople because Constantinople did not accept the popes as the predecessor to St Peter nor Charlemagne as the emperor of Rome.
2951. Various Christian denominations interpret the ambiguous gospel of Matthew 16:18 in different ways.
2952. Although most cristian denominations agree that the statement applies to a Peter (Petra/πέτρα/stone/rock), they diverge on their interpretations of what happens after Peter.
2953. In the illegitimate, counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Empire' Catholic Church, Jesus' alleged words are, "upon this rock I will build my church" and are interpreted as the foundation of the doctrine of the papacy, whereby the Church of Christ is founded upon Peter and his successors, the Bishops of Rome.
2954. Jesus' alleged next statement, "and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it." are interpreted as the foundation of the doctrine of papal infallibility.
2955. Some Protestants believe that the verse states that Peter was the foundation stone of the Church, but do not accept that it applies to the continuous succession of popes, as the Bishops of Rome.
2956. The Eastern Orthodox and Oriental Orthodox churches also reject the succession of popes.
2957. With the letter informing Charlemagne that he had been unanimously elected pope, Leo sent him the keys of the confession of St. Peter.
2958. This he did to show that he regarded Charlemagne as the protector of the pope.
2959. In Christianity, the Confession of Peter refers to an episode in the New Testament in which the Apostle Peter proclaims Jesus to be the Christ and a Semitic Messiah.
2960. The proclamation is described in the three Synoptic fake Gospels: Matthew 16:13-20, Mark 8:27–30 and Luke 9:18–20.
2961. Doctrinal issues in the eighth century saw a major breakdown in relations between the Eastern Emperor and the Pope of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire, eventually leading the latter to unilaterally declare the Frankish king Charlemagne to be the true successor of the Western Emperors in 800 CE.
2962. This new imperial line revived the imperial title in the west but was otherwise in no meaningful sense an extension of Roman/Hellenic traditions or institutions.
2963. The illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire was a multi-ethnic complex of territories in central Europe.
2964. The largest territory of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire after 962 was the Kingdom of Germany, though it also came to include the Kingdom of Bohemia, the Kingdom of Burgundy, the Kingdom of Italy, and numerous other territories.
2965. The authority of the Byzantine emperor as the legitimate Roman emperor was challenged by the coronation of Charlemagne as Imperator Augustus by Pope Leo III in the year 800.
2966. Needing Charlemagne's support in his struggle against Popes enemies in Rome, Pope Leo III used the lack of a male occupant of the throne of the Roman Empire at the time to claim that it was vacant and that he could, therefore, crown a new Emperor himself.
2967. Just as Diocletian introduced the tetrarchy, which saw four emperors rule the Roman Empire at once, the Popes added Semitic-Germanic monarchies in the West to help govern the counterfeit illegitimate Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire, with the view that the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire was impossible to be governed by one pope alone.
2968. Charlemagne continued his father's policy towards the papacy and became its protector, removing the Lombards from power in northern Italy and leading an incursion into Muslim Spain.
2969. Charlemagne campaigned against the Saxons to his east, Christianising them upon penalty of death, leading to events such as the Massacre of Verden.
2970. Charlemagne reached the height of his power in 800 when he was crowned Emperor of the Romans by Pope Leo III on Christmas Day at Old St. Peter's Basilica.
2971. Charlemagne has been called the "Father of Europe" (Pater Europae), as he integrated most of Western Europe for the first time since the fall of the Roman Empire in the west.
2972. Charlemagne and the pope integrated western Europe under a counterfeit Semitic Christian creed.
2973. His rule spurred the Carolingian Renaissance, a period of vigorous cultural and intellectual activity within the Western Church.
2974. All Holy Roman Emperors up to the last Emperor Francis II, as well as both the French and German monarchies, considered their kingdoms to be descendants of Charlemagne's empire.
2975. However, the Eastern Orthodox Church views Charlemagne more controversially, labelling as heterodox his support of the filioque and recognition by the Bishop of Rome as legitimate Roman Emperor rather than Irene of Athens of the Eastern Roman Empire.
2976. These and other machinations led to the eventual split of Rome and Constantinople in the Great Schism of 1054.
2977. The Eastern Orthodox Church is officially known as the Orthodox Catholic Church.
2978. The Eastern Orthodox Church is also a counterfeit.
2979. The counterfeit Eastern Orthodox Church i.e. the Orthodox Catholic Church teaches that it is the One, Holy, Catholic and Apostolic Church established by a Semitic Jesus of Nazareth in his Great Commission to the Apostles.
2980. The Great Commission is the instruction of the resurrected Semitic Jesus of Nazareth to his Semitic disciples to spread his teachings to all the nations of the world.
2981. The most familiar version of the Great Commission is depicted in Matthew 28:16–20,
2982. Semitic apostles of a Semitic Jesus did not exist in the flesh around the time of Tiberius the Roman Emperor from 14 AD to 37 AD.
2983. The counterfeit Church of Greece is one of the autocephalous churches which make up the communion of Eastern Orthodox Christianity.
2984. Its canonical territory is confined to the borders of Greece before the Balkan Wars of 1912–1913 ("Old Greece"), with the rest of Greece (the "New Lands," Crete, and the Dodecanese) being subject to the jurisdiction of the Ecumenical Patriarchate of Constantinople.
2985. However, most of its dioceses are de facto administered as part of the Church of Greece for practical reasons, under an agreement between the churches of Athens and Constantinople.
2986. The primate of the Church of Greece is the Archbishop of Athens and All Greece.
2987. King Otto' government declared the counterfeit church to be autocephalous in 1833 in a political decision of the Bavarian Regents acting for King Otto, who was a minor at the time.
2988. The decision roiled Greek politics for decades as royal authorities i.e. The counterfeit illegitimate Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire took increasing control.
2989. The new status was finally recognized as such by the Patriarchate in 1850, under compromise conditions with the issue of a special "Tomos" decree
2990. As a result, it retains certain special links with the "Mother Church".
2991. In the counterfeit Christian, Semitic creed (Holy Roman Empire and the Eastern Orthodox Church) the Father is Yah (moon), the Son/Sun =Jesus (Horus/Bodb Sída), and mother = Mary (earth-Isis/Brigid/Cybele).
2992. Adherence to the Eastern Orthodox Church was established as a definitive hallmark of Greek ethnic identity already in the first modern Greek constitution, the "Epidaurus Law" of 1822, during the failed Greek War of Independence.
2993. The preamble of all successive Greek constitutions simply states "In the name of the Holy, Consubstantial and Indivisible Trinity", and the Eastern Orthodox Church of Christ is established as the "prevailing" religion of Greece.
2994. All Greek constitutions from 1822 to 1832 and from 1832 to the present day are Trusts.
2995. The Bible's are Trusts.
2996. By believing in the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic bibles, people are locked into a trust, as trustees, involving the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy roman Empire.
2997. The “Indivisible Trinity" is a Trust.
2998. The definition of Indivisible.
2999. These Trusts involve the Popes of the illegitimate counterfeit-Germanic Holy Roman Empire, Semitic/European monarchies, corporations, and the natives of a country; it also includes immigrants.
3000. English and later British joint-stock companies were formed to pursue territory and economic trade.
3001. A joint-stock company is a business entity in which different numbers of shares of the company's stock can be bought and sold by shareholders.
3002. Each shareholder owns company stock in proportion, evidenced by their shares (certificates of ownership).
3003. A birth certificate, i.e., trustee (or the holding of a trusteeship), is a certificate of being owned by a company of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire..
3004. Companies account for the majority of world trade.
3005. Companies receive a Royal Charter from the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3006. Wealthy Semitic and non-Semitic merchants and aristocrats own these companies and company shares.
3007. The focus of the company is trade and the building and expansion of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/Briitish/Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3008. Companies are in control of the military and political power in most countries around the world.
3009. The companies have increased the extent of their territories under its control, ruling people either directly or indirectly via local puppet rulers under the threat of force and deception.
3010. These companies also have private armies.
3011. The company's armies, much of which are comprised of native citizens (employees) of the Polis (company/politeia).
3012. The company's police forces also comprise of native citizens (employees) of the Polis (company/politeia).
3013. Municipalities, magistrate and county/district courts are also corporations comprised of citizens (employees) of the Polis (company/politeia).
3014. Tax departments, schools, and universities are also corporations comprised of native citizens (employees) of the Polis (company/politeia).
3015. These corporations do business in many parts of the world with their private armies, exercising military power and assuming administrative functions via puppet corporate governments.
3016. Parliaments operate as corporate ships (water-borne vessel) in maritime, and admiralty jurisdictions whose 'ministers' are in the role of executors and fiduciaries, and the people hold a citizen-ship, i.e., a citizen of the ship.
3017. Minister being an ecclesiastical word.
3018. The Greek parliament is a company..
3019. GREECE is a joint-stock company, incorporated to administer and exploit the resources of that region, and the people/citizens are its employees.
3020. Italy, Germany, Great Britain, Spain, Denmark, Holland, Iceland, Cypress etc. are also joint-stock companies and the people/citizens are the employees of the company.
3021. The European Union is a consolidation of companies.
3022. The British Crown assumes control of the companies.
3023. The term Crown is a metonym for both the state and the reigning monarch.
3024. The Crown state is the private corporate city state of London.
3025. The private corporate city state of London is a corporation.
3026. The Crown corporation hold the equitable title of the company's employees (people), and land worldwide.
3027. Equitable title is a title of real ownership.
3028. The Crown corporation of London is also the headquarters for worldwide English Freemasonry, and the global money cartel also known as the Crown.
3029. The Crown is not to be confused with any physical crown, such as those of the British regalia.
3030. In the ancient Egyptian religion the God Yah (Khonsu/moon) did not have a son and this is why the Semites don't believe in Jesus as a God.
3031. In 1512 the name "Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation" (Heiliges römisches Reich Deutscher Nation) became the official title of the illegitimate, counterfeit, Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire, which spanned central Europe between the kingdom of France to the west and the kingdoms of Hungary and Poland to the east. In the north it was bounded by the Baltic and North Seas and by the Danish kingdom; in the south, it reached to the Alps.
3032. The deceptive Catholic tradition holds that the Basilica is the burial site of the Semite St. Peter, allegedly one of a Semitic Jesus of Nazareth Apostles and allegedly the first Pope; supposedly, St. Peter's tomb is directly below the high altar of the Basilica.
3033. For this reason, many Popes supporting the Semitic cause have been interred at St. Peter's.
3034. Construction of the present basilica that replaced the town hall of ancient Roman life began on 18 April 1506 and was completed on 18 November 1626.
3035. The counterfeit Germanic-Holy Roman Empire with Semitic co-conspirators planned the demise of the Hellenic East politeia i.e. the Roman Empire/Byzantine-Constantinople.
3036. Aelia Capitolina was a Roman colony and was also known as Syria Palaestina.
3037. Aelia Capitolina remained the official name until 638 AD when the Arabs conquered the city and kept the first part of it as 'إلياء' (Iliyā'/lli-ya).
3038. Hadrian built the city as a Roman colony which would be inhabited by his legionaries.
3039. Hadrian's new plans included temples to the major regional deities, and certain Roman gods, in particular, Jupiter Capitolinus.
3040. Jupiter, Jove, also known as Zeus, who is Amun, i.e.Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kopsida, and Ra/Elatha.
3041. Leading up to 1099 CE, illegitimate, the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire sanctioned military campaigns against the Semitic Muslims and non Semititc Muslims on behalf of the Semites in the west.
3042. Their objectives were to capture land in Aelia Capitolina from the Muslims for the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire, and to provoke the Ottomans into attacking Constantinople with the aim of breaking the Byzantine Empire.
3043. The Crusades were a series of religious wars sanctioned by the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire in the medieval period against the Semitic Muslims, and the Byzantine Empire.
3044. Byzantium had been able to seize territory in Syria, starting around the 1030s, but the Seljuk Turks gained power and territory.
3045. These incursions prompted the emperor of Byzantium, Alexius I Comnenus to send a delegation to Piacenza, Italy, asking Pope Urban II in March 1095 for help against the Turks.
3046. Instead of helping the Byzantines directly, On November 27, 1095, in Clermont, France, Pope Urban II of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire called for a crusade by attacking the city of Aelia Capitolina.
3047. August 15, 1096, was the official start date for the crusade.
3048. The Byzantine emperor Alexius I refused leadership of the Crusade and did not take an active role.
3049. The Crusaders first gathered in Constantinople in fall 1096.
3050. On their progress to Aelia Capitolina, the Crusaders (or a faction of them) also seized Edessa (which became a settlement of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire), and Antioch.
3051. After Antioch, the Crusaders waited out the summer heat.
3052. Eventually, the rank and file soldiers forced the crusade to continue.
3053. After unsuccessfully besieging `Arqah for three months, the Crusaders continued to Aelia Capitolina which they seized on July 15, 1099.
3054. The counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire's armies defended their conquest in August 1099 by defeating an Egyptian relief army.
3055. Pope Urban II gave up the ghost on July 29, 1099, without hearing the news.
3056. Encouraged by the success (and in some cases threatened with excommunication for non-participation or desertion), more armies left for Aelia Capitolina in 1100-1101; these troops were defeated in Asia Minor.
3057. During subsequent decades fighting (but not crusading) continued in the area.
3058. The Byzantines were unhappy about the Franks (Germanic Holy Roman Empire) not returning land that had once belonged to Byzantium; the Franks (Germanic Holy Roman Empire) were unhappy about the lack of support from the Byzantines during the crusade--and the subsequent attempts by the Byzantines to retake territory (as in 1099, 1100, 1104, 1137, 1142, and 1158-9).
3059. Bohemund, leader of the First Crusade , in fact, organized a crusade against Byzantium that was defeated at Durazzo.
3060. Bohemond I (c. 1054 – 3 March 1111) was the Prince of Taranto from 1089 to 1111 and the Prince of Antioch from 1098 to 1111.
3061. He was a leader of the First Crusade, which was governed by a committee of nobles.
3062. Bohemond founded the Norman/Viking/Semitic monarchy in Antioch arguably outlasting those of England and Sicily.
3063. The Crusaders eventually captured Constantinople in 1203 and put Alexius IV on the throne.
3064. In late January 1204, Murzuphlus soon seized the throne and named himself Alexius V; he subsequently ordered the crusaders to leave.
3065. The Crusaders responded by retaking Constantinople, this time plundering it as well.
3066. After the Fourth Crusade, members of the Palaiologos/Kopsidas family fled to the neighbouring Empire of Nicaea, where Michael VIII Palaiologos became co-emperor in 1259, recaptured Constantinople from the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire and was crowned sole emperor of the Byzantine Empire in 1261.
3067. The Palaiologos/Kopsidas family ended the illegitimate Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire's conquest in Constantinople.
3068. The fighting, however, further weakened the Byzantine Empire, and in 1453, the Ottoman Turks took over the region, capturing Constantinople on May 29, 1453.
3069. My descendants ruled the Byzantine/Roman Empire until the Fall of Constantinople at the hands of the Ottoman Turks becoming the longest-lived dynasty in Byzantine history.
3070. The illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire and the Semites took control of Aelia Capitolina.
3071. The Crusaders massacred most of the Muslim inhabitants.
3072. The Crusaders were Christians from Western Europe, tricked by the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire into fighting their war against the Muslims and the Byzantines to capture land for the Semites in Aelia Capitolina.
3073. The Muslims solidly defended Aelia Capitolina, but after a period of siege, the city was emptied of people; later the counterfeit Germanic Holy Roman Empire (cabal) along with the Semites created the false Kingdom of Jerusalem in the middle east.
3074. The Polis of Jerusalem in Ithaca/Lefkada predate the false Jerusalem that is located in the middle east, in the false state of Israel.
3075. The false state of Israel was deceptively created on 14 May 1948 in the middle east.
3076. The Balfour Declaration was a false public statement issued by the British government during World War I announcing support for the establishment of a "national home for the Semitic people" in Palestine, then an Ottoman region.
3077. The declaration was contained in a letter dated 2 November 1917 from the United Kingdom's Foreign Secretary Arthur Balfour to Lord Rothschild, a leader of the British Semitic community, for transmission to the Zionist Federation of Great Britain and Ireland. The text of the declaration was published in the press on 9 November 1917.
3078. The Semitic deception is evident with the Romanesque Church (ekklesiasterion) of Santa Maria Maggiore at Tuscania.
3079. Santa Maria Maggiore has a recessed entrance flanked by a pair of free-standing stone columns (kops) intended to evoke Boaz and Jachin (Kops and sidas) of the Temple of Solomon.
3080. These symbols Boaz and Jachin are the symbols of the Tuatha Dé Danann, Aos Sí, Kop sídhu/Kop Sida, Druids, and are not the symbols of the Semites.
3081. The counterfeit Germanic Holy Roman Empire and Semitic writers of myths had taken over the account of Jesus's (Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) ancestry.
3082. Before this time there was no such thing as a Semitic chosen people.
3083. The Gospels with the Semites as Gods chosen people can only be a counterfeit of the true chosen people i.e. the Hellenes/Irish/Celts/Druids/Kop Sidas.
3084. The Torah and Gospels are a counterfeit drama written by the Semites and Popes of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire and were inserted into a historical setting.
3085. The setting for a Semitic Jesus Christ was now in the fake Israel (Middle East) which the Pope's and Semites call the Holy Land.
3086. The ancestry of Jesus Christ (Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida) was made to be of Semitic origin.
3087. Among following generations, faith in the story grew stubborn and immutable.
3088. They called this counterfeited religion Christianity.
3089. The people were deceived through their ignorance.
3090. In the Gospels, the Popes and Semites gave power unto themselves.
3091. A definition of the word CABAL: noun, a secret political clique or faction. Archaic, A small association for the purpose of intrigue: an intrigue.
3092. This name Cabal, was given to that ministry in the reign of Charles II, formed by Clifford, Ashley, Buckingham, Arlington, and Lauderdale, who concerted a scheme for the restoration of popery. The initials of these four names form the name “cabal,” hence the appellation.
3093. The setting for the counterfeited Christian religion moved from Jerusalem (Ellada, Ithaca, i.e. Leucadia) to the fake Jerusalem in the Middle East.
3094 The Popes and Semites counterfeited the book that became known as the New Testament.
3095. In subsequent years the co-conspirators counterfeited the Old Testament and Torah.
3096. They called this counterfeit religion Judaism, and out of that sprung Zionism.
3097. In Judaism and Christianity, the Semites became the Hebrews, Jews and Israelites, “The Chosen People”.
3098. The real Jews, i.e., people from God, the Druids/Irish/Hellenes, the descendants of the Tuatha Dé Danann became what the Semites call Gentiles (Gentle).
3099. In truth, the Semites are not the Chosen People, they are the goyim (animals), and the Irish, Druids, Hellenes, Dutch etc, are the true Chosen People, from God, are God.
3100. The Semites are now awaiting their messiah.
3101. The Semitic Messiah is not the real savior of mankind but merely an imposter, a creation of the Semites in order to fool all of mankind.
3102. The name of the false Semitic Messiah is "Yeshua." (Ye+shu+a).
3103. The true "Yeshua" (Ye+shu+a/Bodb Sída) is not a Semite.
3104. The etymology of the word "Yeshua" Ye+shu+a.
3105. In Ancient Rome, the word annus originally meant "ten months" which was the duration of the Roman year (from the month martius to December 304 days, with the remaining two months of winter not assigned to a specific month). This later came to mean "twelve months" as the calendar was rearranged by Julius Caesar and the month of July named after him.
3106. Etymology 3. "a" that forms the word Je+Shu+a is From Middle English a, from Old English ān (“one; a; lone; sole”/soul). The "n" was gradually lost before consonants in almost all dialects by the 15th century.
3107. The Christian and Semitic bibles are both Janus-faced.
3108. These two Bibles, the new and old testaments, where there are many different version dating to various time periods are merely an exoteric recreation of an older esoteric wisdom.
3109. The partition of the Ottoman Empire between the Russian and Habsburg Monarchy followed by the restoration of the Byzantine Empire centered in Constantinople was known as the Greek Plan (Μεγάλη Ιδέα-Megali Idea- "Great Idea").
3110. For this plan to succeed the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire would need to agree to it.
3111. In May 1780, Catherine the Great arranged a secret meeting with the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Emperor Joseph II in Mogilyov.
3112. In a series of letters from September 1781, Catherine the Great and Joseph II discussed plans to partition the transcontinental Ottoman Empire from Greece, including Southeast Europe, parts of Central Europe, Western Asia, parts of Eastern Europe the Caucasus and false Israel in the middle east.
3113. The Austro-Russian alliance was formalised in May 1781.
3114. The Greek Plan was masterminded by Prince Potemkin who gave Greek names to the newly founded towns in New Russia (e.g., Odessa and Kherson).
3115. Byzantine symbolism was highlighted in new Christian churches such as Kherson Cathedral.
3116. All the Cathedrals of the world including Notre Dame and St Paul's are all built on ancient Druidic sites.
3117. Another meeting of the Russian and Austrian monarchs was arranged as part of Catherine' the Great Crimean journey of 1787.
3118. The Russian and Austrian monarchs declared war on the Ottoman Empire later that year.
3119. Joseph II death in 1790, followed by the Treaty of Jassy and the Treaty of Sistova, in which Austria gained little, actually ended the agreement.
3120. The Orlov Revolt (1770) saw a Greek uprising in the Peloponnese at the instigation of Count Orlov, commander of the Russian Naval Forces of the Russo-Turkish War.
3121. Catherine the Great sponsored the Orlov Revolt in the Morea during the Russo-Turkish War of 1768–1774.
3122. Catherine the Great conceived that one of her grandsons, appropriately named Constantine, would become the first emperor of the restored Byzantium.
3123. Another important consideration was Russia's goal of free access to the Mediterranean Sea through the Bosphorus, which the Ottomans controlled.
3124. The revolt, however, failed to effectively spread in the rest of Greece and was soon crushed by the Ottomans.
3125. In 1814, a secret organisation called the Filiki Eteria was founded.
3126. Filiki Eteria or Society of Friends was a secret 19th-century organization whose purpose was to overthrow the Ottoman rule of Greece.
3127. Just as Freemasonry steered the American Revolution and the Revolutionary War, Freemasonry also drove the Greek revolution.
3128. Three Greeks came together in 1814 in Odessa to decide the constitution for a secret organization in Freemasonic fashion.
3129. The three were Nikolaos Skoufas from the Arta province, Emmanuil Xanthos from Patmos and Athanasios Tsakalov from Ioannina.
3130. Skoufas met with Konstantinos Rados, who was initiated into Carbonarism.
3131. Xanthos was initiated into a Freemasonic Lodge at Lefkada ("Society of Free Builders of Saint Mavra"), while Tsakalov was a founding member of the Hellenoglosso Xenodocheio (Greek: Ελληνόγλωσσο Ξενοδοχείο, meaning Greek-speaking Hotel) an earlier but unsuccessful society for the liberation of Greece.
3132. Filiki Eteria was strongly influenced by Carbonarism and Freemasonry.
3133. The team of leaders was called the "Invisible Authority" (Αόρατος Αρχή).
3134. The organisational structure was pyramid-like with the "Invisible Authority" coordinating from the top.
3135. No one knew or had the right to ask who created the organisation.
3136. Commands were unquestionably carried out, and members did not have the right to make decisions.
3137. The "Invisible Authority" who created the Filiki Eteria organisation was the illegitimate, counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3138 The Filiki Eteria initiated the Greek War of Independence in the spring of 1821.
3139. Great Britain, the Russian power, the Kingdom of France, and several other European powers (i.e.,the illegitimate, counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire) decided to intervene in the conflict.
3140. In October 1828, the Greeks formed a new government under Kapodistrias.
3141. The final major engagement of the Revolutionary War was the Battle of Petra, which occurred north of Attica on the 12th of September 1829.
3142. Greek forces under Demetrius Ypsilantis advanced against the Turks and defeated them.
3143. The Turks surrendered all lands from Livadeia to the Spercheios River in exchange for safe passage out of Central Greece.
3144. As George Finlay stresses:
3145. In September 1828, the Conference of Poros opened.
3146. The Conference of Poros was to discuss where the borders of Greece should be.
3147. On 21 December 1828, the ambassadors of Britain, Russia, and France met on the island of Poros and prepared a protocol, which provided for the creation of a company called GREECE/HELLAS under the jurisdiction of the illegitimate, counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire that was to be ruled by a monarch.
3148. The illegitimate, counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire operates in my jurisdiction.
3149. The proposed borderline ran from Arta to Volos.
3150. The new Greek company would include only the islands of the Cyclades, the Sporades, and Samos.amos.
3151. The title GREECE (HELLAS) was chosen as the official title of the newly formed corporation, and the employees of the company GREECE would be called Greek citizens or Hellenes named after the ancient region of Epirus, Thessaly, Dodona, Ellada (Ελλάδα).
3152. Ελλάδα/Ellada/Elada/Elatha/Ealadha was a king of the Fomorians.
3153. Based on the Protocol of Poros, the London Conference agreed on the memorandum of 22 March 1829, which accepted most of the ambassadors' proposals, but drew the borders farther south than the initial proposal, and did not include Samos and Crete in the new company.
3154. Britain and France limited the influence of Russia on the new company, GREECE.
3155. Russia disliked the idea, but could not reject it, and, consequently, the three powers finally agreed.
3156. By one of the protocols, the throne for Greece was initially offered to Leopold, Prince of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha and the future King of Belgium.
3157. Prince Leopold refused the throne for Greece.
3158. Negotiations temporarily stalled after Kapodistrias was assassinated in 1831 in Nafplion.
3159. The withdrawal of Leopold as a candidate for the throne for Greece and the July Revolution in France further delayed the final settlement of the new borders.
3160. Lord Palmerston, who took over as British Foreign Secretary, agreed to the Arta–Volos borderline.
3161. However, the secret note on Crete, which the Bavarian plenipotentiary communicated to Britain, France and Russia, bore no fruit.
3162. In May 1832, Palmerston convened the London Conference.
3163. The counterfeit Semtic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire offered the throne to the Bavarian prince, Otto of Wittelsbach; meanwhile, the Fifth National Assembly at Nafplion passed the Constitution of 1832 (which would come to be known as the "Hegemonic Constitution").
3164. Josef Ludwig von Armansperg was regent from 6 February 1833 to 1 June 1835.
3165. King Otto formed a majority and the regents where removed leaving the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman King to rule Greece as an absolute monarch.
3166. As co-guarantors of the monarchy, the Great Powers (Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire) also agreed to guarantee a loan of 60 million francs plus interest and compounding interest, to the new king of Greece.
3167. Under the Protocol signed on May 7, 1832, Greece became a company, independent of the Ottoman state, but a part of the illegitimate, counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Empire.
3168. However, the Greek people were to pay an indemnity to the illegitimate, Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3169. The Germanic Holy Roman Empire colluding with the Semitic central bankers are running a protection racket.
3170. Their protection racket is a scheme whereby the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire causes conflicts between stronger and weaker countries, then provides protection to the more fragile country, with the intention of annexing the more vulnerable country under Papal hegemony, and Semitic predatory money lending practices.
3171. The protection racket includes the selling of arms to the weaker countries.
3172. The weaker countries/corporations must borrow money from the illegitimate counterfeit-Germanic Holy Roman Empire's monetary and financial systems in order to buy military hardware.
3173. The military hardware is manufactured by the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3174. The counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire's economy grows stronger while the weaker companies grow weaker and poorer.
3175. It's a win lose situation.
3176. The protocol outlined the way in which the Regency was to be managed until Otto reached his majority, while also concluding the second Greek loan from the Bank of England for a sum of £2.4 million, with interest and compounding interest.
3177. The Bank of England is the British government's banker and debt-manager.
3178. The House of Commons is the lower house of the Parliament of the United Kingdom.
3179. Officially, the full name of the house is the Honourable the Commons of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland in Parliament assembled.
3180. The House of Lords of the United Kingdom, also known as the House of Peers, is the upper house of the Parliament of the United Kingdom.
3181. Like the House of Commons, it meets in the Palace of Westminster.
3182. Officially, the full name of the house is the Right Honourable the Lords Spiritual and Temporal of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland in Parliament assembled.
3183. Unlike the elected House of Commons, all members of the House of Lords (excluding 90 hereditary peers elected among themselves and two peers who are ex officio members) are appointed.
3184. The membership of the House of Lords is drawn from the peerage and is made up of Lords Spiritual and Lords Temporal.
3185. The Lords Spiritual are 26 bishops in the established Church of England.
3186. The equivalent of the Lords Spiritual in ancient Sparta was the Gerousia.
3187. Of the Lords Temporal, the majority are life peers who are mostly appointed by the monarch, or on the advice of the House of Lords Appointments Commission.
3188. However, they also include some hereditary peers including four dukes.
3189. The equivalent of the Lords Temporal in ancient Sparta was the Apella.
3190. The Bank of England was privatised in 1694.
3191. The Whigs were a political faction and then a political party in the parliaments of England, Scotland, Great Britain, Ireland and the United Kingdom.
3192. The Whig government played a role in the creation of the Bank of England following the example of the Bank of Amsterdam.
3193. William III of England 4 November 1650 – 8 March 1702), also widely known as William of Orange, was sovereign Prince of Orange, Stadtholder of Holland, Zeeland, Utrecht, Gelderland, and Overijssel in the Dutch Republic from 1672, and King of England, Ireland, and Scotland from 1689 until his death.
3194. William's decision to grant the Royal Charter in 1694 to the Bank of England, created a private institution owned and run by bankers.
3195. Alfred de Rothschild (1842–1918), became a director of the Bank of England, a post he held for 20 years.
3196. On 21 July 1832, British Ambassador to the Ottomans Sir Stratford Canning and the other representatives of the Great Powers (Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire) signed the Treaty of Constantinople, which set the boundaries of the new Greek Kingdom at the Arta–Volos line.
3197. The borders of the company were to operate in were reiterated in the London Protocol of August 30, 1832, also signed by the Great Powers (Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire), which ratified the terms of the Constantinople arrangement.
3198. It was never the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire's intention to restore the Byzantine Empire with its capital centered in Constantinople.
3199. Once again the Byzantine Empire was not realized, in its stead, the Greek people were annexed into the illegitimate Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire's as trustees, and employees of the protectorate company GREECE.
3200. The illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire's plan was to annex the Greek people and obtain territory.
3201. It appears that the "Great Idea" was a cunning plan designed to motivate the Greek people into fighting the Ottomans, intended to turn the situation to the advantage of the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire and the disadvantage of the Greek people.
3202. Without realising it the Greeks were fighting on behalf of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3203. Theodoros Kolokotronis and the Greek people were deceived and betrayed by a illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3204. On 3 September 1843, the Infantry, led by Colonel Dimitrios Kallergis and the Revolutionary captain Ioannis Makriyannis, assembled in the square in front of the palace in Athens.
3205. Eventually joined by much of the population of the small capital, the rebellion refused to disperse until the king agreed to grant a constitution.
3206. King Otto indeed granted the people a constitution.
3207. The Greek Constitution of 1844 defined Greece as a constitutional monarchy of the company GREECE which is a part of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/Bristish/Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3208. In the modern history of the protectorate Greek company, starting from the 1844 Constitution, the Constitutions of 1975/1986/2001 is the last in a series of Constitutions, with the exception of the Constitutions of 1968 and 1973 imposed by a dictatorship.
3209. In the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire's Greek company's Constitution, civil servants are the executors of the “will” of the State owing allegiance to the Constitution, i.e., the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3210. The Crown set up schools, and the schools are used to train and educate the servants of the company, they are known as civil servants.
3211. It's the reason why polling takes place in school buildings.
3212. Civil servants are Greek citizens/employees/trustees who work for the company GREECE.
3213. Democracy is an election process where the citizens/employees/trustees of the company GREECE elect civil servants to administer company policy subject to the CONSTITUTION of GREECE on behalf of the directors and shareholders and the state, i.e., the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3214. Every single Greek citizen is an employee and works for the company GREECE.
3215. GREEK CITIZENS are unaware that they work for a protected company titled GREECE.
3216. A "will" refers to a Testator's Intent in a trust.
3217. The State in the Greek Constitution refers to the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire which includes the Crown
3218. Civil servants are legal persons or institutions democratically appointed by the citizens (employees/trustees) to carry out the “will” of the state (the will of the state being the constitution of counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire otherwise known as the Constitution of Greece).
3219. The Greek government (company/legal person) is in the role of fiduciary and executor.
3220. Fiduciary, involving trust, especially with regard to the relationship between a trustee and a beneficiary.
3221. A grantor is a person or institution that makes a grant or conveyance.
3222. Conveyance is the legal process of transferring property from one owner to another.
3223. Greek citizens are the trustees of a trust created by the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire and the Greek people as consenting participants.
3224. Trustee (or the holding of a trusteeship) is a legal term which, in its broadest sense, can refer to any person who holds property, authority, or a position of trust or responsibility for the benefit of another.
3225. Semitic central bankers are the beneficiaries of the trust
3226. A beneficiary is a person who derives advantage from something, especially a trust i.e. interest and compounding interest, that is money paid regularly at a particular rate for the use of money lent, or for delaying the repayment of a debt.
3227. Compounding Interest is interest upon interest, where accrued interest is added to the principal sum, and the whole treated as a new principle, for the calculation of the interest for the next period.
3228. The National Bank of Greece was founded in 1841 in Athens, by royal decree "On National Bank recommendation" (Official Gazette, no. 6 of March 30, 1841, p. 59), according to which the National Bank is a private limited company based in Athens, Greece.
3229. At its founding, the major shareholder of the National Bank was the state (represented by King Otto) with 1,000 shares out of 3,402.
3230. The other main shareholders were Nicholas Zosimas with 500 shares, Jean-Gabriel Eynard with 300 shares, King Louis of Bavaria (King Otto' father) with 200 shares, Konstantinos Vranis with 150 shares, Adolf Graf with 146 shares and Theodoros Rallis with 100 shares. Rothschild Frères Paris bought 50 shares, and Jean-Gabriel Eynard bought another 50 shares in their name to boost the prestige of the new bank
3231. The Rothschild banking family of France is a Semitic banking dynasty founded in 1812 in Paris by James Mayer de Rothschild (1792–1868).
3232. In 1822, the five Rothschild brothers at the head of the family's banks in various parts of Europe were each granted the title of baron or Freiherr by Austria's Francis I, of the illegitimate Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Emperor.
3233. As such, some members of the family used "de" or "von" Rothschild to acknowledge the grant of nobility.
3234. On his death, the title went to his nephew Nathan Mayer Rothschild II who was subsequently elevated to the House of Lords and created Baron Rothschild in 1885 with which title the baronetcy remains merged.
3235. It is believed that in 1850 Lionel de Rothschild (1808–1879) became the first practicing Semitic member of the British Parliament.
3236. Although Benjamin Disraeli, 1st Earl of Beaconsfield, KG, PC, FRS (21 December 1804 – 19 April 1881) was a British statesman of the Conservative Party who twice served as Prime Minister of the United Kingdom was a Semite.
3237. The National Bank of Greece (i.e. one of the national banks of the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire) had the sole right of note issue, until 1928 when the newly established Bank of Greece (i.e. another one of the national banks of the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire) took over as the country's central bank.
3238. The Banknote Printing Works of the Bank of Greece (IETA) was set up by a decision of the Bank's General Council dated 7 June 1938, and its original purpose was to print banknotes (paper bills) for the Bank of of the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire, as well as government securities.
3239. Government securities is another term for government paper.
3240. Government paper are bonds or other promissory certificates issued by the government (executors/fiduciary).
3241. Under the current arrangement, citizens/employees/trustees are the legal property of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3242. Citizens back the bonds, hence the word bondage, that is the state of being a slave.
3243. The IETA building complex was completed in 1941, and the first printing machinery was bought and installed there that same year.
3244. Operations effectively started after the end of World War II, with the production of the 1947 1,000 drachma banknote (Series IV) and of cheques and other securities for the Bank and the Greek government (executors/fiduciary).
3245. The Greek government (legal person) and all governments (executors/fiduciaries) borrow money at interest and compounding interest from the Semitic central bankers within the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3246. The forfeiture of one's inherent natural liberties, i.e., the selling of one's soul is what creates the money, and the citizenry is what backs the money.
3247. Vatican gold could be considered a measure or the storage of all citizens souls.
3248. The National Bank of Greece is a member of The Inter-Alpha Group of Banks created in 1971 by six banks in the European group.
3249. It appears that the Inter-Alpha Group is a Semitic banking syndicate.
3250. Semitic central bankers are the beneficiaries of the interest and compounding interest imposed on money that is temporarily loaned on condition that the amount borrowed be returned, with an interest fee.
3251. The interest nor the compounding interest is never created and therefore does not exist in physical form, and, therefore, can never be repaid.
3252. Interest and compounding interest is a predatory lending practice deployed by the Semites and the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3253. INTEREST - Property. The most general term that can be employed to denote a property in lands or chattels. In its application to lands or things real, it is frequently used in connection with the terms "estate," "right," and "title," and according to Lord Coke, it properly includes them all.
3254. More particularly interest means the right to have the advantage accruing from anything; any right in the nature of property, but less than title; a partial or undivided right; a title to a share.
3255. The Semites are in cahoots with the Popes of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman empire.
3256. Without realizing it, the Greek people are betraying their country when they vote for members of the corporate parliament who swear an oath to the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire's constitution, i.e. the Constitution of Greece.
3257. A contract exists between Greek citizens/employees/trustees and the company GREECE. of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3258. The counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire cannot tax Greek citizens/employees without their consent, with the implication that consent can only be legitimately given by a body properly summoned for the purpose, in other words, a boule (parliament).
3259. According to Canon law of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire, the control of all property of the counterfeit Semitic-Roman Church-State belongs to the pope, its supreme emperor. Page 10 Thomas J. Reese, S.J. Inside the Vatican: The Politics and Organization of the Catholic Church. Harvard University Press. 1996.
3260. Unam Sanctam: His Holiness Pope Boniface VIII November 18, 1302
3261. The world's two most prominent Landowners are Queen Elizabeth II and the Pope of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3262. An example of a trust and how Queen Elizabeth II and the Pope of the illegitimate, counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire acquired all their property.
3263. Desmond Mpilo Tutu (born 7 October 1931) is a South African Anglican cleric and theologian known for his work as an anti-apartheid and human rights activist.
3264. King Otto was removed from the Greek throne in 1863.
3265. Replacing Otto in 1863 was the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Emprie's Prince William of Denmark as King George I of the Hellenes.
3266. Prince William of Denmark was of the house of Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderburg-Glücksburg.
3267. Constantine II of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire was the last King of the House of Glücksburg, reigning in Greece from 1964 until 1973.
3268. The Greek military junta of 1967–74, commonly known as the Regime of the Colonels was a series of right-wing military juntas that ruled Greece following the 1967 Greek coup d'état led by a group of colonels on 21 April 1967.
3269. The dictatorship ended on 24 July 1974 establishing the Third Hellenic Republic.
3270. Since 1974, the Hellenic Republic and the Greek people remain under the jurisdiction of the Pope of Rome, as the Emperor of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman.
3271. Palaiologos was the name of my Byzantine/Roman/Hellenic/Atlantean (Tuatha Dé Danann) family, which produced the last ruling dynasty of the Byzantine Empire from 1259 to 1453 CE.
3272. Nikephoros Palaiologos was a member of the Palaiologos/Kopsidas family.
3273. Nikephoros Palaiologos was a Byzantine general and died on the 18th of October 1081 CE.
3274. The Palaiologos/Kopsidas family assisted Constantine the Great with the founding of the Byzantine Empire.
3275. Nikephoros Palaiologos had two sons, George and Nicholas.
3276. George Palaiologos also became a general and was one of the chief supporters of Emperor Alexios I Komnenos (r. 1081–1118).
3277. The Palaiologan dynasty included:
3278. Palaiologan Dynasty (claimants in exile)
3279. Constantine XI married twice.
3280. Constantine XI first married Theodora Tocco, niece of Carlo I Tocco of Epirus on 1 July 1428.
3281. Theodora Tocco was a daughter of Leonardo II Tocco, Lord of Zante.
3282. Theodora Tocco' father was a younger brother of Carlo I Tocco, Count of Cephalonia and Lefkas (Lefkada).
3283. Carlo I would serve Ruler of Epirus from 1411 to 1429.
3284. Constantine XI second marriage was on 27 July 1441 to Caterina Gattilusio, daughter of Dorino of Lesbos,
3285. Thomas Palaiologos was the youngest surviving son of the Byzantine Emperor Manuel II Palaiologos and his wife, Helena Dragaš.
3286. Thomas Palaiologos was the legitimate claimant to the Byzantine throne after the death of his brother the last reigning Byzantine Emperor, Constantine XI Palaiologos.
3287. Thomas Palaiologos maternal grandfather was Constantine Dragaš.
3288. His brothers included the Byzantine emperors John VIII Palaiologos and Constantine XI Palaiologos, as well as Theodore II Palaiologos and Demetrios Palaiologos, Despots of the Morea, and Andronikos Palaiologos, Despot of Thessalonica.
3289. Catherine Zaccaria married Thomas Palaiologos in January 1430 at Mystras.
3290. The etymology of the word Zaccaria, Za+caria and Za+karya:
3291. Catherine Palaiologina/Zaccaria remained in the Morea (Peloponnese peninsula in southern Greece) as Thomas' consort (basilissa/Queen) until the Ottoman conquest in 1460, after which she fled to the Venetian-held island of Corfu.
3292. There Catherine Palaiologina died on 26 August 1462, being buried in the Monastery of Jason and Sosipatros.
3293. Helena Palaiologina was a Byzantine princess and was born in the Despotate of Mystras in 1431, the eldest daughter and child of Thomas Palaiologos, Despot of the Morea and Catherine Palaiologina/Zaccaria (Zac-caria/Zac-karya) of Achaea.
3294. Helena Palaiologina maternal grandparents were Centurione II Zaccaria and Creusa Tocco.
3295. Helena Palaiologina had two younger brothers, Andreas Palaiologos and Manuel Palaiologos, and a sister, Zoe, who would become the wife of Ivan III of Russia.
3296. In December 1446 Helena Palaiologina married Lazar Branković, son of Lord Đurađ Branković who was the Serbian Despot from 1427 to 1456 and a Baron of the Kingdom of Hungary.
3297. Helena Palaiologina and Lazar Branković had three surviving daughters, Jelena Branković, Jerina Branković and Milica Branković.
3298. Milica Branković was the first wife of Leonardo III Tocco, whom she married on 1 May 1463.
3299. Milica Branković and Leonardo III Tocco had a son, Carlo III Tocco who succeeded his father Carlo II Tocco as titular ruler of Epirus (Arta) and Zakynthos.
3300. Carlo II Tocco was the count of Cephalonia and Zakynthos, Duke of Lefkas (Lefkada), and ruler of Epirus) and Ramondina of Ventimiglia.
3301. On October 1448, on his father's death, Leonardo III Tocco succeeded as a minor to all his titles and possessions.
3302. After Smederevo had fallen to the Ottoman Turks on 20 June 1459, Helena Palaiologina fled Serbia for the family's ancestral home, the Hellenic island of Lefkas (Lefkada).
3303. Helena Palaiologina took up residence at the monastery of Panagia Hodeghetria on the Island of Lefkada.
3304. Helena Palaiologina gave up the ghost on 7 November 1473 (aged 42) and was buried at the monastery of Panagia Hodeghetria, Lefkada.
3305. Grēgorios Aravanis brother to my Great grandfather Spiros Aravanis, also took up residence at the monastery of Panagia Hodeghetria in the nineteenth century.
3306. My Great grandfather Spiros Aravanis had eight brothers and one sister who were known as Savva.
3307. My Great, Great, Great grandfather Spiradas Aravanis had three sons, Gregorios Aravanis, Savva Aravanis and Chrysostomos.
3308. Gregorios Aravanis (1786 – 1886) was the interim President of the Holy Synod of Greece, Dean of the Holy Monastery Genesis of Timios Prodromos in Livadi, Karya, Lefkada.
3309. Gregorios Aravanis was also the Metropolitan (Μητροπολίτης) of Lefkada and Agia Mavra (Santa Maura Lefkada) from 1851 to 1886..
3310. Gregorios Aravanis gave up the ghost on the 4 of June 1886 in Lefkada aged 100.
3311. A photo of Gregorios Aravanis can be seen in the museum at the monastery of Fanermomene (Temple of Artemis-Isis-Isidas/Brigid) Lefkada.
3312. The Ionian Islands are a group of islands in Greece, traditionally called the Heptanese, i.e. "the Seven Islands."
3313. From 1204, the Republic of Venice controlled Corfu, and slowly all the Ionian islands fell under Venetian rule.
3314. In 1797 Napoléon Bonaparte conquered Venice, and by the Treaty of Campo Formio, the Islanders found themselves under French rule.
3315. In 1809, the British defeated the French fleet in Zakynthos (October 2, 1809) captured Kefallonia, Kythera, and Zakynthos, and took Lefkada in 1810.
3316. The islanders began to resent foreign rule.
3317. On May 2, 1864, the British departed, and the Ionian Islands became three provinces of the company Greece under the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3318. The Islanders and the wider Greek people did not realize that mainland Greece was a company under the jurisdiction of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire since 1832.
3319. Prince Philip using the titles Prince Philippos of Greece and Denmark was born in Corfu, Greece in 1921 and become Britain's Prince Philip, Duke of Edinburgh by marrying Queen Elizabeth the II.
3320. The Ionian islands including Lefkada was annexed into the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3321. On the 24th September 2014, the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire's European Union celebrated the 150th Anniversary of the annexing of the Ionian Islands into the illegitimate Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire by issuing a 2 euros coin.
3322. Greece 2 euros 2014 - Union of the Ionian Islands with Greece (i.e., The Semitic-German Holy Roman Empire)
3323. The 2 euro coin depicts a 'Seven Point Star' symbolizing the "Ionian Dimension": the 'Group of Seven Islands' in the Ionian Sea bore and inspired outstanding representatives in the fields of Art, influential musicians, poets, painters, and politicians.
3324. Clockwise from top, the visuals symbolize the following islands:
3324. The coin’s outer ring depicts the 12 stars of the European flag, i.e., the counterfeit Semitic-German Holy Roman Empire.
3325. It was in the monastery of Panagia Hodeghetria where my great uncle Grēgorios Aravanis' son, Socrates Aravanis was born.
3327. Helena Palaiologina had a first cousin also named Helena Palaiologina who became the Queen consort of Cyprus and Armenia, titular Queen consort of Jerusalem, and Princess of Antioch through her marriage to King John II of Cyprus and Armenia.
3328. The monastery of Panagia Hodeghetria is the oldest Christian monument preserved on the Island of Lefkada.
3329. The monastery is located in the village of Apolpena, inside an olive grove (copse).
3330. Hodegetria is also the name of both an icon and a very early Byzantium Monastery.
3331. The daughter of Emperor Arcadius, Saint Pulcheria (399-453) specially built the Hodegetria monastery to contain the Hodegetria icon.
3332. A long tradition associated with the Hodegetria icon existed at least as early as the 4th century CE.
3333. The Empress Pulcheria installed the Hodegetria icon in the Theotokos ton Hodegon (sanctuary) on a terrace overlooking the sea in the area of the Great Palace which was in the eastern part of Constantinople.
3334. The sanctuary was alongside a sacred font.
3335. Theotokos (Greek Θεοτόκος Greek pronunciation: [θeoˈtokos]) is a title of Mary, mother of Jesus, used especially in Eastern Christianity.
3336. The usual Latin translations, Dei Genetrix or Deipara (approximately "parent (fem.) of God"), are translated as "Mother of God" or "God-bearer".
3337. The etymology of the word Theotokos, English, Koine Greek (3rd or 4th century) Θεοτόκος (Theotókos), from Ancient Greek Θεός (Theós) God, and τόκος (tókos) parturition, childbirth. Proper noun, Theotokos, 1. The Blessed Virgin Mary (used especially in Eastern Christianity).
3338. The etymology of the word Theotokos, Theo+to+kos
3340. Panagia (Greek: Παναγία, fem. of panágios, pan- + hágios, the All-Holy; pronounced Greek pronunciation: [panaˈʝia] in Medieval and Modern Greek, also transliterated Panayia or Panaghia, is one of the titles of Mary, the mother of Jesus, used especially in Orthodox Christianity.
3341. Pan is the god of the wild, shepherds and flocks, nature of mountain (kop) wilds and rustic music, and companion of the nymphs (sida).
3342. Pan is associated with a mother goddess Rhea and Cybele (Ops/Brigid/Isis-Isidas/k-ops-idas).
3343. The etymology of the word Panagia, Pa+na+gia
3344. The capital letter P in the Greek language is R.
3345. In antiquity the word prognatus as written on the Sarcophagus of Lucius Cornelius Scipio Barbatus (280 BC) shows the full development of the Latin R by that time; the letter P at the same time still retains its archaic shape distinguishing it from Greek or Old Italic rho. The shape of the letter P is the same as the Greek R i.e. P (R)
3346. The Semitic letter R appears to have been inspired by an Egyptian hieroglyph for tp, "head". It was used for /r/ by Semites because in their language, the word for "head" was rêš (also the name of the letter). It developed into Greek 'Ρ' ῥῶ (rhô) and Latin R.
3347. R means head and head means Kop.
3348. Rho (/ˈroʊ/; uppercase Ρ, lowercase ρ or ϱ; Greek: ῥῶ) is the 17th letter of the Greek alphabet. It is derived from Phoenician letter res Phoenician res.svg. Its uppercase form is not to be confused with the Latin letter P, although both types use the same glyph: P.
3349. The word Pa in Greek means (Ra) spelled Pa in Greek).
3350. Ra (Greek, Pa) is the Egyptian sun, God.
3351. In the word Pa-na-gia, we find Ra-na-gia. Also Kop-na-gia,
3352. The Egyptian sun god is also spelled Re.
3353. The etymology of the word 'a' used to form the word p+a+na+gia.
3354. The etymology of the word na used to form the word Pa+na_gia.
3355. Nun is the oldest of the ancient Egyptian gods and father of Ra, the sun god.
3356. Nun’s name means “primeval waters,” and he represented the waters of chaos out of which Re-Atum began creation.
3357. In Ancient Egyptian creation accounts the original mound (kop) of land comes forth from the waters of the Nun, nothingness, void.
3358. The Nun is the source of all that appears in a differentiated world, encompassing all aspects of divine and earthly existence.
3359. The etymology of the word gia used to form the word Pa+na+gia.
3360. khonus i.e Yah (gia) represented the moon in Egytian mythology and so did Isis (Isidas/Kop Sidas)
3361. Pa+na+gia means Kopsidas.
3362. A Hodegetria literally: "She who shows the Way" or Virgin Hodegetria, is an iconographic depiction of the Theotokos (Virgin Mary/Virgin Isis/Brigid) holding the Child Jesus (Horus/Bodb Derg/Bodb Sída ar Femen ('of the Mound on Femen') on her 'side' while pointing to Him as the source of salvation for humankind.
3363. The etymology of the word Hodegetria.
3364. Hodegetria in Greek is Ὁδηγήτρια i.e., Odegetria.
3365. The etymology of the word Odegetria, Od+eg+e+tria also Od+ege+tria.
3366. Odegetria means kop Sida - Holy Trinity - 3 (Tuesday) of September (9-Virgo) 1963.
3367. Theotokos is a title of Mary (Isis/Brigid), mother of Jesus (Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida), used especially in Eastern Christianity.
3368. Theotokos is an adjectival compound of two Greek words Θεός "God" and τόκος "childbirth, parturition; offspring.
3369. The Hodegetria icon was double-sided with a crucifixion (Atlantis Cross) on the other 'side.'
3370. On every "Tuesday/Mars/Horus/Bodb Sída/Kop Sida, the icon was publicly displayed and was one of the great sights of Constantinople.
3371. The Hodegetria Icon was moved to the monastery of the Pantocrator, the base of the Venetian see, from 1204 to 1261, during the period of Frankish rule.
3372. There are some accounts of the weekly display, the most detailed by Spaniards
3373. The Hodegetria icon also had a military connection.
3374. The Hodegetria was one of the Icons carried by the Byzantine Armies into war, and it was this Icon that the Emperor himself saluted when celebrating a military victory.
3375. The parade route went from the Golden Gate to the Hagia Sophia church (Byzantium/Karya), and the Hodegetria icon was carried next to the Emperor and the winning General.
3376. Unfortunately, neither the church or monastery remain today, and the public no longer has access to the icon.
3377. Only the Foundation of the sacred font, which is on two levels and fronted by a semi-circular colonnade is visible, although recent excavations have revealed more of the monastery complex.
3378. The last mention of the Icon was in 1453 when the Last Emperor of Byzantine, Constantine XI Paleologos carried it into war against the Ottoman Turks.
3379. The capital of the Eastern Roman Empire, Constantinople was conquered by the Ottoman Army, under the command of Ottoman Sultan Mehmed II on 29th May 1453
3380. When the Ottoman Turks took Constantinople, they destroyed many of the Churches, Monasteries, and Holy Relics.
3381. The monastery of Panagia Hodeghetria was rebuilt in Lefkada around the time of the Last Emperor Constantine XI Paleologos death.
3382. In 1479, the Ottomans conquered Lefkada.
3383. The Palaiologos family fled into the safety of the Lefkadian mountains.
3384. The Palaiologos family assumed their ancient name Kop-sidas (Kopsidas) to avoid Ottoman capture.
3385. The Venetians briefly held Lefkada between 1500 and 1503, during the Ottoman-Venetian War, after which it was returned to Ottoman rule by a peace treaty.
3386. Ottoman rule was interrupted by Venice in 1684, with the Ottomans surrendering it after a 16-day siege, and was thus again part of the Ionian Islands under Venetian rule i.e. the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3387. The Palaiologos, i.e., Kopsidas family founded and permanently settled in a village they named Karya.
3388. Karya is located on the slopes of Pyrgos mountain (kop) at 500 m above sea level on the island lefkada, Greece.
3389. The village of Karya/Karia was named after the Zac-caria family.
3390. The Zac-caria family are the descendants of King Kar/Karya from Megara, who all descended from Karya Thaminin i. e. the Village (Karya) of the Eighty at the foot of one of the Gordiean mountains in the Southeastern Anatolia Region, and the Karya on Atlantis (Tír na nÓg).
3391. High in the Lefkadian mountains, the Kopsidas i.e. Paliaiologos family founded the church Agios Konstantinos located just outside the village of Karya during the fifteenth century and named the church in honor of Constantine XI Palaiologos.
3392. Constantine XI Palaiologos is known in Greek folklore as the "Marble Emperor" i.e. a king in the mountain (kop), king under the mountain (kop), or sleeping hero.
3393. The church grounds of Agios Konstantinos is where some of my ancestors i.e. Kopsidas/Paliologos buried family members.
3394. Today oak (kop) trees naturally grow out from under and around the church.
3295. Red Rocks (philosopher's stone) were used to build the church.
3396. The elixir of life, also known as the elixir of immortality and sometimes equated with the philosopher's stone, is a potion that they say grants the drinker eternal life and eternal youth.
3397. This elixir was also said to be able to create life.
3398. Descriptions of the Philosopher's Stone came in two varieties: white (for the purpose of making silver), and red (for the purpose of making gold), the white stone being a less matured version of the red stone.
3399. The philosopher's stone was the central symbol of the mystical terminology of alchemy, symbolizing perfection at its finest, enlightenment, and heavenly bliss.
3400. It's believed that the red stone is the very same with the first matter of all things
3401. The first man acquired the knowledge of the stone directly from God.
3402. The equivalent of the philosopher's stone in Buddhism and Hinduism is the Cintamani.
3403. Cintamani is also referred to as Paras/Parasmani (P-arasmani-P-aravani).
3404. This church Agios Konstantinos is still in possession of the Kopsidas family today.
3405. Today there are descendants of the Kopsidas/Palaiologos family living in the village of Karya and Lefkada.
4406. Palaio+logos is another word for Kopsidas+logos.
3407. Etymology 1. of the word Palaiologos/Palaio+ogos.
3408. Palaio means ancient (Ops/Brigid/Danu/Demeter/Cybele/Isis/Isidas/k-ops-idas) and logos in theology is defined as, the Word of God or principle of divine reason and creative order, identified in the Gospel of John with the second person of the Trinity incarnate in Jesus Christ (Bodb Sída/Kop Sida).
3409. The word logos, Greek, Logos, ‘word, reason.'
3410. Etymology 2. of the word Palaio used to form the word Palaio+logos.
3411. There are several parts to the word Palaio, Pa+la+io.
3412. The Palaiologos and Kopsidas families are one and the same.
3413. Kopsidas is The Word of God.
3414. The Book of Daniel is a biblical apocalypse, combining a prophecy of history with eschatology.
3415. The Book of Daniel is found in the Ketuvim (writings), while in the counterfeit Christian Bibles it is grouped with the Major Prophets.
3416. The Book of Daniel Chapter 8 describes a vision where Daniel sees a ram (Media and Persia), a goat (Ellada/Greece), four other kings, and then, in the last days, a fierce king who will destroy the holy people—This king will be broken when he stands up against the Prince of Princes.
3417. The problem here is that God did not give a revelation to a Semite named Daniel, the Semites are not of Israel, and the Semites are not the holy people.
3418. The holy people are the people who have not mixed with the Semites, i.e., non-Semitic Hellenes, Irish, Scotish, Welsh, Druids, Celts, Dutch, Danes, Swedish, Fines, French, Frisians, Poles, Portuguese, Spanish, Austrian, German, etc. i.e., Kopsidas, and Aravani.
3419. Semites who identify themselves as Jews and Israelis are not the Holy people.
3420. Jews and Israelites are not Semites.
3421. The Semites have hijacked the words Jew (Wej) and Israel.
3422. Book of Daniel Chapter 8
3423. The veil has been lifted.
3424. The illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-German Holy Roman Empire indoctrinates fear into its followers, making people afraid of death, therefore, making people controllable.
3425. The Christian church have omitted the teaching and truth about the reincarnation of the eternal soul.
3426. Justinian I was the Byzantine (East Roman) emperor from 527 to 565.
3427. Justinian thought himself as the supreme ruler.
3428. He made a law that nothing could be done in the church contrary to the emperor's will and command.
3429. To deal with the general war situation in the eastern Roman empire and a threatening danger of a domestic religious war in what is today the Palestine area Justinian commanded that everybody accepted his style of orthodox faith, which included the removal or reincarnation from the church's teachings.
3430. Justinian wanted everybody to believe in one single life, and that the priests of the church are the mediators for the salvation of the people, i.e., you can only go to heaven via the priests.
3531. It was a powerful tool to control the people of the empire.
3432. In the year 544, in Constantinople, during the synod of the eastern church gathering of bishops, the teachings of reincarnation was planned to be banned.
3433. On the morning of December 8, 553, a law was passed that banned the teaching of reincarnation.
3434. The banning of the teaching of reincarnation caused a big problem for the church.
3435. The church could no longer explain the fundamental teachings of life; where do we come from? Why are we here? Where do we go?
3436. The church had to invent new dogmas to fill in the gap of reincarnation.
3437. The church came up with things like:
3438. However, the knowledge of reincarnation was always taught to the educated, and in the secret societies.
3439. The counterfeit Abrahamic religions teach the uninitiated that a person who commits sin, as defined by the counterfeit Bible, will go to a place called Hell.
3440. According to the counterfeit Abrahamic religions Hell is a place of torment and punishment in the afterlife and must be feared.
3441. The truth is that there is no Hell, there is no Devil, there is no Judgement, and there is Nothing to Fear.
3442. Christian priests of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire act as the intermediaries between the people and God the Son (Jesus) in a Holy Trinity with God the Father (Yah-weh) and God the Spirit.
3443. Christianity is one of an order of priests known to us today as the Abrahamic religions.
3444. In some artistic depictions, the pomegranate (Kop Sida) is found in the hand of Mary, mother of Jesus.
3445. Counterfeited Judaism has God Yahweh as its central figurehead.
3446. The Semites also use the name HaShem to refer to Yahweh.
3447. The etymology of the word Hashem. Ha+Shem.
3448. Ha refers to Kop Sidas, and Shem applies to the animals who illegitimately mixed with the Holy People producing illegitimate offspring, i.e., Semites.
3449. To call a Semite a Jew of Israelite is to legitimize their ancestry.
3450. "Chosenness" is the belief that the Jews, via descent from the ancient Israelites, are the chosen people, i.e., chosen to be in a covenant with God, i.e., the "holy people."
3451. Since Jew means "chosen people" and "Holy people" in a covenant with God, then the word Jew cannot be applied to a Semite because the Semites are not a chosen or holy people.
3452. The holy people are the non-Semitic Hellenes, non-Semitic Celts, non-Semitic Irish, Druids, non-Semitic Welsh, non-Semitic Dutch, non-Semitic Danes, non-Semitic Swedes, etc.
3453. Therefore the word Jew, i.e., the holy people are the non-Semitic Hellenes, non-Semitic Celts, non-Semitic Irish, Druids, non-Semitic Welsh, non-Semitic Dutch, non-Semitic Danes, non-Semitic Swedes, etc. and not the Semites.
3454. Since the Semites have mixed with Mankind, then one could consider them as Semitic Jews and the non-Semitic Hellenes, non-Semitic Celts, non-Semitic Irish, Druids, non-Semitic Welsh, non-Semitic Dutch, non-Semitic Danes, non-Semitic Swedes, etc. as pure Jews.
3455. The Semites always make themselves to be victims of racism.
3456. They call it antisemitism.
3457. Semites created antisemitism.
3458. Semitic, Rabbinic priests under the guise of the Israelites and Jews, are now controlling the religion and all orders of society including the legal system, predatory banking practices, and politics.
3459. The Semites now controlmost of the words money supply, media, i.e., propaganda, fake news, fake imagery, big business including technology companies, all aimed at monitoring and enslaving the masses with materialism.
3460. In effect, people are walking into an enslavement trap blinded by their greed.
3461. Semites fool the Christians into fighting their wars.
3462. The current war is between the Semites, on the one side is Judaism and the other Islam.
3463. Judaism, Christianity, and Islam are counterfeits of the Tuatha Dé Danannancient, which are the ancient Irish, ancient Egyptian, ancient Hellenic, ancient Roman, Indian (subcontinent), and Sumerian religions.
3464. All these religions have their origins in Atlantis, i.e., Tír na nÓg.
3465. The Arabs and the followers of Islam have been deceived.
3466. The Semites on one side are endeavouring to spread Halakha law around the world while the Semites and non Semites on the Islamic side are aiming to spread Sharia law.
3467. The Semites who identify themselves as the followers of Judaism are of the same ethnic, cultural, and racial group as as the Semites who identify themselves as the followers of Islam.
3468. Both Groups are Semites.
3469. The illegitimate ounterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire, still in existence today portrays itself as a politeia but behaves more like a despotic regime.
3470. The illegitimate Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire did not end with the advent of Napoleon.
3471. All parliaments, i.e., legal persons, including the US Congress are “subject to” the now global Politeia of the illegitimate Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire through their respective constitutions.
3472. These constitutions were written by members of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3473. Through threat and deceit, the Semites have infiltrated the Hellenic/Roman/Egyptian Politeia.
3474. The Semites control the global politeia (i.e., The Counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire) through the Sovereign Inner City of London (financially/commercially), Vatican City (religiously) and the District of Columbia (USA) militarily.
3475. The now global illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire is based on the Spartan politeia.
3476. Just as the Spartan state was ruled by two kings so is the illegitimate, counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3477. The illegitimate Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire has dual leadership.
3478. One monarch sits in the Inner City of London while the other sits in the Vatican.
3479. The British royal family is of German/Danish/Vi-king/Hyksos/Semitic descent.
3480. The District of Columbia (USA) is the Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire' military arm.
3481. "My Country, 'Tis of Thee", also known as "America", is an American patriotic song, whose lyrics were written by Samuel Francis Smith.
3482. The melody used in the athem My Country, 'Tis of Thee is the same as that of the national anthem of the United Kingdom, "God Save the Queen", and the Imperial Anthem of the German Empire.
3483. The song "My Country, 'Tis of Thee" served as one of the de facto national anthems of the United States (along with songs like "Hail, Columbia") before the adoption of "The Star-Spangled Banner" as the official U.S. national anthem in 1931.
3484. The Vikings (VI-KINGS) were seafarers.
3485. Most Viking Age ships had vertical white and red striped sails.
3487. The flags of the United States and The Allies of World War II are red and white with vertical stripes.
3488. The origins of the Allied powers stem from the Allies of World War I
3489. The Allies of World War II called the United Nations from the 1 January 1942 declaration.
3490. In World War II the chief Allied powers were Great Britain, France, the Soviet Union (after its entry in June 1941), and the United States (after its entry on December 8, 1941).
3491. Many others were also a party to the allied forces.
3492. The raven banner was a flag, flown by various Viking chieftains during the 9th, 10th and 11th centuries.
3493. The army of the Semitic King Cnut the Great of England, Norway and Denmark bore a raven banner made from white silk at the Battle of Ashingdon in 1016.
3494. The raven appears as a motif on the T-shaped pillars at Göbekli Tepe.
3495. The Viking flag, as depicted in Norse artwork, was roughly triangular, with a rounded outside edge on which there hung a series of tabs or tassels.
3496. It bore a resemblance to ornately carved "weather-vanes" used aboard Viking longships.
3497. The United States, actually have two national flags, a military flag and a civil flag for peacetime.
3498. The Stars and Stripes originated as a result of a resolution adopted by the Marine Committee of the Second Continental Congress at Philadelphia on June 14, 1777, for use on military installations, on ships, and in battle, directing that a U.S. flag consists of 13 stripes, alternating red and white; that a union be 13 stars, white in a blue field, representing a new Constellation.
3499. On June 1, 1799, Oliver Wolcott, an American politician submitted his design of a flag to President John Adams for approval.
3500. Wolcott’s flag proposal featured an ensign of sixteen stripes, alternating red and white, representing the number of states that had joined the Union by 1799, with the Union to be the Coat of Arms of the United States in dark blue on a white field.
3501. The eagle replaced the raven in this case.
3502. Oliver Wolcott turned the arrangement of the stripes ninety degrees to vertical to differentiate the new revenue cutter service ensign from the U.S. Flag, to denote civilian authority under the Treasury Department, rather than military authority under the War Department.
3503. The United States Revenue Cutter Service was established by an act of Congress on 4 August 1790 as the Revenue-Marine upon the recommendation of Secretary of the Treasury Alexander Hamilton to serve as an armed customs enforcement service.
3504. As time passed, the service gradually gained missions either voluntarily or by legislation, including those of a military nature.
3506. It was generally referred to as the Revenue-Marine until July 1894, when it was officially renamed the Revenue Cutter Service.
3507. The Revenue Cutter Service operated under the authority of the U.S. Department of the Treasury.
3508. On 28 January 1915, the service was merged by an act of Congress with the United States Life-Saving Service to form the United States Coast Guard.
3509. The United States Coast Guard (USCG) is a branch of the United States Armed Forces and one of the country's seven uniformed services.
3510. The Coast Guard is a maritime, military, multi-mission service unique among the U.S. military branches for having a maritime law enforcement mission (with jurisdiction in both domestic and international waters) and a federal regulatory agency mission as part of its mission set.
3511. It operates under the U.S. Department of Homeland Security during peacetime and can be transferred to the U.S. Department of the Navy by the U.S. President at any time, or by the U.S. Congress during times of war.
3512. It has happened twice, in 1917, during World War I, and in 1941, during World War II.
3513. The insignia of The United States Coast Guard is the Semitic, Viking (VI KING) red and white vertical strips.
3514. It is still seen as the shoulder patch of U.S. Customs employees, but it too now has the gold fringe signifying Admiralty Law jurisdiction.
3515. Nathaniel Hawthorne’s The Scarlet Letter, published in 1850 before the War Between The States has this description of the U.S. Civil Flag in the introduction, “The Custom House” -
3516. The counterfeit Semitic -Germanic Holy Roman Empire is a Viking (VI-KING) Maritime Empire.
3517. Queen Elizabeth II has held numerous titles and honors, both during and before her time as monarch of each of her realms.
3518. Some examples of Queen Elizabeth's titles:
3519. Nebraska Admiral (formally, Admiral in the Great Navy of the State of Nebraska) is Nebraska's highest honor, and an honorary title bestowed upon individuals by approval of the Governor of Nebraska, the only triply landlocked U.S. state.
3520. A landlocked state in the United States is any state whose territorial boundaries do not touch an ocean, gulf, or bay.
3521. f one must travel through three U.S. states, or two U.S. states and one Canadian province to reach an ocean, gulf, or bay, it is called triply landlocked.
3522. All landlocked states are located among the contiguous 48 states on the North American mainland.
2523. The title Admiral in the Great Navy of the State of Nebraska held by Queen Elizabeth II is considered tongue-in-cheek, but it's far from being a joke.
3524. It means that all officers, seamen, tadpoles, and goldfish are obedient to the sovereign.
3525. Officers and seamen, i.e., the United States Armed Forces are under the command and orders of Queen Elizabeth II acting as the sovereign and Admiral in the Great Navy of the State of Nebraska.
2526. The terms international waters or trans-boundary waters apply where any of the following types of bodies of water (or their drainage basins) transcend international boundaries: oceans, large marine ecosystems, enclosed or semi-enclosed regional seas and estuaries, rivers, lakes, groundwater systems (aquifers), and wetlands.
3527. Nebraska lies in both the Great Plains and the Midwestern United States.
3528. It is bordered by South Dakota to the north, Iowa to the east and Missouri to the southeast, both across the Missouri River, Kansas to the south, Colorado to the southwest and Wyoming to the west.
3529. The Missouri River is the longest river in North America.
3530. Rising in the Rocky Mountains of western Montana, the Missouri River flows east and south for 2,341 miles (3,767 km) before entering the Mississippi River north of St. Louis, Missouri.
3531. The Mississippi River flows south for 2,320 miles (3,730 km) to the Mississippi River Delta in the Gulf of Mexico.
3532. It means that Nebraska is not a landlocked state because the banks of the Missouri River touch the water that flows into the Gulf of Mexico.
3533. The definition of the word bank:
3534. Money flows from the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Viking/Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire's Inner London's central Bank of England through or over the oceans and sea's (Holy See/Sea, rivers, streams), and onto/into the central "banks" in America and Europe.
3535. American citizens/employees/trustees pay interest on all money lent to the corporate colony of USA.
5336. Interest is payment from a borrower or deposit-taking financial institution to a lender or depositor of an amount above repayment of the principal sum (i.e., the amount borrowed), at a particular rate is paid to the recipients of the charter that was granted by the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic Germanic/British, Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3537. The banking system of the USA is part of a global network of central banks and constitutions.
3538. A central bank is a bank that provides financial and banking services for the corporate government (i.e., executors) and commercial banking system, as well as implementing the corporate government's (executors/fiduciary) monetary policy and issuing currency.
3539. A constitution is a body of fundamental principles according to which an organization is acknowledged to be governed.
3540. The Federal Reserve Central Banking system is the American version of the same central banks that operate in Europe, Australia, Canada and parts of Asia.
3541. The Constitution of the United States of America is the American version of similar constitutions that operate in Europe, Australia, Canada and parts of Asia.
3542. All these constitutions and central banks are an integral part of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Viking/Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3543. These constitutions allow for internal autonomy while still retaining the suzerainty of a greater sovereign state. i.e., Inner London and Vatican City.
3544. Inner London and Vatican City are the sovereign city states of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Viking/Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3545. America started out as a corporate colony of Great Britain, i.e., the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Viking/Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3546. Today, the USA is still a corporate colony of illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Viking/Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3547. The people of the American corporate colony fought a series of failed wars for their independence.
3548. After the revolutionary war of 1776, the American corporate colony was granted internal autonomy, subject to a constitution, while still retaining the suzerainty of a greater sovereign state, i.e., the counterfeit Semitic-Viking/Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3549. At the time of the American Revolution, King George III was a major stock holder of the corporate colony of America.
3550. After the revolutionary war of 1776, King George III retained the control of the corporate colony of USA through the Constitution of the United States of America.
3551. The Constitution of The United States of America: Article I, Section 8, Clause 1:
3552. The Congress shall have Power to lay and collect Taxes, Duties, Imposts and Excises, to pay the Debts and provide for the common Defence and general Welfare of the United States; but all Duties, Imposts and Excises shall be uniform throughout the United States.
3552. The congress are in the roles of executors fiduciaries that involve a trust that includes illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Viking/Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire.
3553. The illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Viking/Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire continued to lend money and tax the people of the USA corporate colony after the revolution of 1776.
3554. Tax revenue is raised to pay for the debt and the interest on the debt.
3555. The First Bank of the United States corporate colony was a national bank, chartered for a term of twenty years on February 25, 1791.
3556. The First Bank of the corporate colony was championed by Alexander Hamilton, first Secretary of the Treasury.
3557. Thomas Jefferson opposed The First Bank of the United States.
3558. Thomas Jefferson as president of the USA corporate colony refused to renew the charter of The First Bank of the United States and as a consequence the illegitimate counterfeit illegitimate Semitic-Germanic/British/Danish Holy Roman Empire declared war on the United States in 1812.
3559. Nicholas Biddle, chartered the Second Bank of the United States (chartered 1816–1836).
3560. Nicholas Biddle (January 8, 1786 – February 27, 1844) was an American financier who served as the third and last president of the Second Bank of the United States.
3561. Nicholas Biddle is best known for his role in the Bank War.
3562. The Second Bank of the corporate colony, i.e., The United States of America, located in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, was the second Hamiltonian national bank in the United States corporate colony during its 20-year charter from February 1816 to January 1836.
2563. When Andrew Jackson became president of the United States corporate colony of America, he famously said, “You are a den of vipers and thieves. I intend to rout you out, and by the eternal God, I will rout you out.”
3564. In 1836, Andrew Jackson removed all of the government's deposits from the Second Bank of the United States which caused the bank to collapse.
3665. The Bank of England in retaliation suspended all American commercial paper causing the first depression of 1837.
3566. The Panic of 1837 lasted until the mid-1840s.
3567. Profits, prices, and wages went down while unemployment went up.
3568. Unbeknown to the presidents that tghey do not have the legal jurisdiction to act as sovereigns.
3569. The office of the USA president is not a position that allows a president to act as a sovereign.
3570. Queen Elizabeth II acts as the Sovereign of the USA.
3571. It means that all courts in the USA are subject to the jurisdiction of the reigning monarch of Great Britain and the Pope of Rome, both of whom act as the Sovereigns of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman empire.
3537. The national anthem of the United Kingdom "God Save the Queen" (alternatively "God Save the King," depending on the gender of the reigning monarch) includes the following line “Confound their politics.”
3538. The definition of the word confound:
3539. All American citizens/employees/trustees are subject to admiralty courts.
3540. All citizens/employees/trustees of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire are subject to admiralty courts.
3541. Queen Elizabeth II holds the title Knight Grand Cross of the Order of the Redeemer.
3542. The Order of the Redeemer (Greek: Τάγμα του Σωτήρος, translit. Tágma tou Sotíros), also known as the Order of the Saviour, is an order of merit of Greece, a protectorate corporation of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3543. The Order of the Redeemer is the oldest and highest decoration awarded by the modern Greek protectorate corporation.
3544. The original decree of 1833 described the badge of the Order (The Order of the Redeemer) as consisting of a white enamelled Maltese cross (silver for the Silver Cross, gold for the higher grades), surmounted by a crown, set on a green enamelled wreath, one half of which is an oak branch and the other half a laurel branch.
3545. Queen Elizabeth is the Queen of Malta and the laurel being a symbol of Apollo (sun/Horus/Jesus).
3546. It's not uncommon for monarchs of the counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire to claim that they are a Sun God.
3547. Louis XIV (Louis Dieudonné; 5 September 1638 – 1 September 1715), known as Louis the Great (Louis le Grand) or the Sun King (Roi Soleil), was a monarch of the House of Bourbon who reigned as King of France from 1643 until his death in 1715.
3548. The obverse side of badge of the Order featured a white cross on a blue background (the coat of arms of Greece) with Otto's Bavarian arms in an inescutcheon in the centre, surrounded by this inscription on an outer ring: Η ΔΕΞΙΑ ΣΟΥ ΧΕΙΡ, ΚΥΡΙΕ, ΔΕΔΟΞΑΣΤΑΙ ΕΝ ΙΣΧΥΙ ("Thy right hand, O Lord, is become glorious in power", Exodus, 15:6).
3549. The Semitic Out of Egypt Exodus appears on the badge of the order (i.e., The Order of the Redeemer) awarded by the Greek protectorate corporation, and the title is held by Queen Elizabeth II of the illegitimate counterfeit Semitic-Germanic Holy Roman Empire.
3550. The reverse side of badge of the Order featured is a portrait of Otto with the circular inscription: ΟΘΩΝ, ΒΑΣΙΛΕΥΣ ΤΗΣ ΕΛΛΑΔΟΣ ("Otto, King of Greece").
3551. After Otto's deposition in 1863, his portrait was removed and substituted by an icon of Jesus (Apollo), the Redeemer of Orthodox Christian soteriology.
3552. This resulted in the wearing of this side as the obverse, with the national coat of arms (purged of